What makes a Hero?

Chapters

Enter Equestria:Part 2
Ticket Terror
Gilda the Griffon
Boast Busters
Visiting the Sisters
Bridle Gossip
Honorary Crusader
Competition, Leaves, & Demons
Tantabus
Formal Wear, Story, & Diamond Dogs
Lost City:Part 1
Lost City:Part 2
Lost City:Part 3
Form Training
Nightmare Night
Hearths Warming
Sonic Rainboom
Nightmare:Part I
Nightmare:Part II
Enter Equestria:Part 1
Applebuck Season
Best Night Ever

Enter Equestria:Part 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Ticket Terror

Hill Outside of Ponyville, Days Later…
After the party, Goten was told he could live with Twilight and Spike in the Golden Oak Library. That was perfectly fine with the young Half-Saiyan. Sure, he loved having fun and fighting, but his mother and brother had given him a healthy appreciation for literature.

After a few days of settling in, with Goten getting used to Ponyville, he was left relatively alone. He still had to digest what his new life would entail. While he would miss home, he found that he had no regrets helping these ponies.

Yeah, maybe they would have been fine without him, but at no point had Bardock alluded to Nightmare Moon being the reason he was summoned here. Maybe it was a catalyst to him being summoned earlier, but Goten couldn’t shake the feeling that worse was out there.

Either way, once Bardock felt Goten had settled in enough, he told the kid they had to go outside of Ponyville. When questioned, the transparent Saiyan simply said this would be where Goten trained the most. Now, they stood on the top of the hill.

Goten turned towards his guide. “So, are you going to tell me why we’re out here?”

“As I said, we’re here because it’s time you begin your training.” Bardock looked Goten up and down to see that he was still wearing his party clothes. “We also need to get you into clothes more fitting of a warrior. Here, we can eventually achieve both.”

“I don’t see any new clothes out here.” Goten was looking around. “Plus, this hill looks like any other place I could train at.”

“That’s because we’re standing above the place.” Bardock crossed his arm. “Let your Ki flow and the training room will respond.”

Goten decided to trust his guide and began to let his Ki flow. Almost immediately, the top part of the hill began to glow green as the grass and dirt were dissipated leaving a circular platform with a green gem on it. In fact, this image looked like Goten’s element before it transformed.

“Wow, what is this?” Goten asked.

Right after he spoke, he turned into green particles which sunk into the circular platform.

Champion’s Training Room #1
Goten suddenly blinked to find himself in a small building comprised of a black metal. Even the door was made of that stuff. A nice sized case was lain against one of the walls and there was a rather comfortable bed nearby.

Bardock answered Goten’s earlier question. “This is one of the Champion’s Training Rooms. It’s where we come to hone our abilities and learn from our guides.” He tapped Goten on the head. “Even though I still look transparent, these are one of few places I can interact with.”

Goten walked over to the nearby door and opened it only to find a white, expansive void beyond. In fact, it looked like the Room of Spirit and Time. As he stepped out, he began to feel the familiar tug of increased gravity.

“Whoa, does this place also have its own time field?” Goten asked.

“Time field?” Bardock questioned.

“Yeah.” Goten nodded. “Back home, there was this place called The Room of Spirit and Time. In there, one year equaled one day outside it.”

“That sounds useful, but it does not.” Bardock stated. “All this has is increased gravity, more fluctuations between extreme heat and cold, and magic in the air that constantly restores stamina. In here, I will teach you all that I know and help you refine what you may develop. Now…”

Let's get down to business…

“Wait, what is that?” Goten interrupted confused. “Are you singing?”

“Yes.” Bardock sighed. “I think it has something to do with the land, but I learned to stop questioning or fighting it long ago. You’d be best to follow my lead. Now, are you going to let me continue or…”

Goten thought about it, and he did contribute a small part to Pinkie’s song. “I guess.”

Let's get down to business to defend this world
(Bardock began moving around the room at speeds Goten couldn’t keep up with.)
Did I get a child when I asked for a warrior?
(The Saiyan took note of this.)
You're the saddest runt I ever met
(He stopped before Goten.)
But you can bet before we're through
(Bardock pointed at the kid.)
Goten, I'll make a man out of you

Tranquil as a forest but on fire within
(Bardock moved slowly in front of his protégée showing him smooth but fierce strikes.)
Once you find your center, you are sure to win
(He began showing a proper stance to the boy.)
You're a spineless, weak, pathetic kid
(Goten glared at Bardock, but it was still cute rather than threatening.)
And you haven't got a clue
(Bardock smacked him on the head.)
Somehow I'll make a man out of you
(The Saiyan shook his head before giving him a real glare.)

I'm never gonna catch my breath
(Bardock had Goten run around the room past his limits.)
Say goodbye to who I was before
(The Half-Saiyan was now doing push ups.)
Man, was I a fool for not training more
(Goten was now punching and kicking the air while drenched in sweat.)
You need to fight fiercer or fail
(Bardock corrected his stance.)
I hope to impress this warrior
(The more training wore on, the harder Goten worked.)
Now I really wish I paid more attention
(The Half-Saiyan was thinking back to his mother’s lessons.)

Be a man
You must be swift as the coursing river
(Goten punched Burdock’s cheek, so the man punched him in the stomach.)
Be a man
With all the force of a great typhoon
(He kept up the attack pushing Goten deeper into the white space.)
Be a man
With all the strength of a raging fire
(Goten managed to slide between Bardock’s legs and kicked him in the back.)
Mysterious as the dark side of the moon
(The Saiyan simply smirked before spinning around and kicking Goten away.)

There’s only so much time to train until you need it
(Goten collapsed on the ground, so Bardock stood over him with a firm expression.)
Heed my every order and you might survive
(The Half-Saiyan forced himself to his feet.)
You're currently unsuited for a true battle
(Bardock began attacking Goten with furious strikes.)
Don’t let that stop you, stand up, continue the fight
(The boy was knocked down, but he got back up again.)
You must have the instinct to survive!
(The Saiyan punched, but Goten caught the arm before flipping him into the ground.)

Be a man
You must be swift as the coursing river
(Goten landed a punch on Burdock’s cheek before fluidly moving around him.)
Be a man
With all the force of a great typhoon
(Bardock spun around and punched at Goten who managed to block.)
Be a man
With all the strength of a raging fire
(The Half-Saiyan then moved past Bardock’s guard before kicking him in the chest.)
Mysterious as the dark side of the moon
(The Saiyan took the kick before catching his footing.)

Be a man
I must be swift as the coursing river
(Goten’s kicks and punches moved quickly through the air.)
Be a man
With all the force of a great typhoon
(He spared with Bardock and made every strike count.)
Be a man
With all the strength of a raging fire
(When he found an opening, the Half-Saiyan took advantage of it with a punch to the gut.)
Mysterious as the dark side of the moon
(Goten faced Bardock, and they went Super Saiyan.)

Champion’s Training Room: Two Weeks Later…
Goten stood across from Bardock as their hair was golden and eyes teal. The young Half-Saiyan’s clothes were in taters like when he finished his fight with Nightmare Moon. Rarity offered to make him clothes, but Goten denied her.

Bardock said there was an outfit waiting for him once his bad habits were knocked out of him, and he adequately improved. Goten wanted his new outfit to be one he earned, and it’s not like he looked out of place considering most ponies were usually naked. He did wash what he had to.

Bardock smiled. “Well, looks like you Half-Saiyans can learn quicker than any Elite Saiyan out there. Here I thought you’d need to stay in those rags longer than this.”

Goten looked at the man he had come to see as one of his strictest and hardest teachers to date. Not even his mom could be this arduous with his training. He loved every moment of it because he could just feel his improvement.

“You mean, I’m ready for this outfit of yours?” Goten questioned.

“You are, but don’t be mistaken.” Bardock stated firmly. “There’s still much you must learn. You’ve merely gotten to a point where I can teach you properly.” He walked back to the black metal building which Goten had learned the metal was called Katchin. “Now, come on.”

Goten eagerly followed. Bardock had done much to improve the Half-Saiyan’s technique and started to make him a bit more serious in combat. Still, two weeks was too short to work out all the kinks. Hey, Bardock would take what he could get.

Honestly, he got more than he expected in these past couple of weeks. It’s not like he couldn’t continue working with the boy. If anything, they now had a solid base to branch off into more complex training. It’s not like he wanted to completely erase who Goten was anyways.

Metal Hut
The pair entered the hut and Bardock walked over to the metal case Goten had taken note of on the first day. The Saiyan picked it up and found a key underneath before taking it. Said key was then used to open the case. Inside there was a white shirt, gloves, pants, and boots.

“Uh, is this it?” Goten asked.

The Half-Saiyan didn’t want to sound ungrateful, but he was a bit disappointed. These clothes were even too big for him. Expected, but, with everything else, unwelcome. Rarity would have to tailor them.

“Where do you think we are?” Bardock crossed his arms. “This is a world of magic. These clothes may look plain, but Celestia designed them to interact with magic. If you hold your hands over them, and think of the outfit you want, they will become what you envision.”

“Really?” Goten looked at the outfit. “So, I can make these into whatever I want?”

“That is what I just said.” Bardock replied. “They can also be changed through the same method and will always be your size. They’re light as a feather yet tough to better protect you from smaller attacks. They can even repair themselves using the magic in the air.”

“No kidding.” Goten stated impressed.

He looked at the outfit in a new light. His father and brother were some of his biggest idols, so the Half-Saiyan began thinking of something like a gi. He then looked at Bardock who had been guiding him. He had to put some respect behind that.

Goten smiled. “I think I know just what I want.”

He had a clear picture and put his hands over the attire. A second later, there was a white light which washed over the room. When it cleared, Goten was suddenly dressed in his new attire. He wore a gi in the similar style of his father’s, but the color was different.

Goten now wore a Turtle School style dark blue gi with a dark green undershirt secured by a red knot-tied obi, wristbands, and kung fu shoes. The Champion’s Element was the largest symbol on the back while the smaller Saiyan symbol was proudly displayed on the front.

“Wow, this really is super light.” Goten looked at Bardock. “What do you think?”

“You certainly look like a warrior.” Bardock smirked. “Now, if only you were one.”

“You can be such a meanie sometimes.” Goten walked over to the circular pad. “I think I’m just going back to the library for today.” He yawned. “All that training’s really hitting me hard.”

Bardock smirked once Goten was gone. “If you keep this up, you’ll be a warrior in no time.”

Golden Oak Library, Day…
Goten sighed tiredly as he walked up to the library. Every day, he had pushed himself, but last night had been one heck of a training session. Now, he was ready for some rest.

The Half Saiyan tried to open the door, but it was locked. “What?”

He then spotted a note on the door:

“Goten,

Spike and I went to Sweet Apple Acres to help Applejack.

Signed,
Twilight”

“Looks like I need to get a key eventually.” Goten started walking towards Sweet Apple Acres before his stomach growled. “I haven’t eaten since yesterday. Okay, food before sleep.”

Sweet Apple Acres
Spike was on Twilight’s back sorting through apples in her saddle bags while the student walked with Applejack who had saddlebags of apples as well.

“Thank you kindly for helping me Twilight.” Applejack stated. “I bet Big Macintosh I could get all these golden delicious in the barn by lunch. If I win, he’s going to walk through Ponyville in one of granny’s girdles.”

“No problem, Applejack.” Twilight stated. “I’m honestly glad the goal is lunch time because all of this hard work is making me hungry.” Her stomach grumbled causing the student to laugh. “Guess, we should get some food soon.”

“Twilight!” Everyone turned to see Goten walking towards them. “I was locked out of the library, and I haven’t eaten anything since yesterday.”

“That can’t be right?” Twilight was confused. “I left a key for you under the mat. Didn’t you see that on the note I left you? I remember Spike writing and posting it before we left.”

Spike chuckled nervously. “Oh, I was supposed to add that there was a key under the mat?”

“Spike!” Twilight shouted.

“I’m sorry!” Spike proclaimed. “I honestly forgot!”

“Forget it.” Goten sighed. “At this point, I’m more hungry than tired anyways, and I have yet to earn any of your currency.”

“I’m a little hungry myself, so you should come along.” Twilight smiled. “Applejack and I were just about to drop these off in the barn.”

“You bet.” Applejack stated. “Afterwards, I’ll treat you both to some of the Apple family’s cooking.”

“As long as there is food, I will follow.” Goten stated.

At that moment, Spike breathed some fire which produced two letters.

“It’s a couple of letters from Princess Celestia.” Twilight stated. “She spotted Goten’s name on one. “One of them is for you Goten.”

Goten plucked his letter from the air and immediately read it to himself while Spike grabbed the other and read it aloud.

“Dear Goten,

I am inviting you to the Grand Galloping Gala, so that you may experience more of this world. Also, this is to further thank you for what you’ve done. Included is your ticket. Your friends will know more, and I hope to see you there.

Signed,
Princess Celestia

P.S. Initial investigation reveals nothing new about getting you home.”

“My faithful student Twilight,

I am writing this letter to invite you and one guest to the Grand Galloping Gala. I do so hope to see you there.

Your dearest teacher,
Celestia.”

Applejack and Twilight were both happy. “The Grand Galloping Gala!”

Goten looked at them confused. “What’s the Grand Galloping Gala?”

“It’s a frilly, girly night in Canterlot.” Spike stated as he retrieved the two tickets.

Twilight rolled her eyes and took the tickets with her magic. “Don’t listen to Spike. The Gala is the biggest event in Equestria. An event that many wish to attend, but so few ever get the chance.”

“Boy howdy, she’s right.” Applejack stated. “I’d love to go. If I were able to set up an apple stand, ponies would be lining up to get a taste of our fiddles. With all that money, we’d be able to do a heap of fixing up around here.

The new business I could attract would be icing on the cake. We could fix the saggy, old roof, Big Mac could replace that saggy, old plow, and Granny Smith could replace that saggy, old hip. I’d give my hind leg just to go to that event.”

“In that case, would you like to…” Twilight began.

Rainbow Dash interrupted as she plummeted to the ground from a higher branch onto Goten knocking him into the ground. “This dirt feels soft.” He closed his eyes. “Almost like I could fall asleep here.”

“Sorry.” Rainbow got up and approached the other ponies. “Anyways, I heard you talking about the Grand Galloping Gala.”

“Rainbow you said ya were too busy to help me harvest apples.” Applejack accused. “Were you spying?”

“No, I was busy napping which allowed me to hear about an extra ticket.” Rainbow stated. “That is just awesome because the Wonderbolts perform at the gala every year. I could see it now. Everyone would be watching the sky, their eyes on the Wonderbolts, before I fly in.”

“Hold on.” Goten interrupted from the ground. “Aren’t the Wonderbolts military?”

Just because he had been training with Bardock a lot, didn’t mean Goten hadn’t studied some material on this world.

Spike leaned against him. “That’s part of their function, but they do lots of shows. Both special events and those they plan themselves.”

Goten sighed, “I don’t know how it works here, but back home military do not like someone coming in to upstage them. If I were you, I’d focus on socializing. Make connections.”

“Hm, I hear what you’re saying, but there’s nothing saying I can’t try.” Rainbow stated.

“Hold on one pony picking minute.” Applejack pulled her by the tail. “I asked for that ticket first.”

“So?” Rainbow questioned. “That doesn’t mean you own it.”

“Oh yeah, well I challenge you to a hoof wrestle.” Applejack declared. “Winner gets the ticket.”

They started the competition only for Twilight to separate them. “Girls, these are my tickets, so I’ll decide who gets it. Thank you very much.”

Goten was starting to feel cranky, so he stood up before walking off. “I’m going back to Ponyville where I’ll scavenge something for lunch.”

Twilight’s stomach growled. “Look, I’ve heard your reasons for going, and I’ll think them over after I’ve eaten.” Spike hopped on her back, and she ran after Goten. “Wait, I’ll treat you to lunch.”

Once Twilight, Spike, and Goten were gone, the remaining ponies got back to hoof wrestling.

Ponyville, Later…
Goten walked along with Spike and Twilight.

The dragon asked, “So, who are you going to give the extra ticket to?”

“I don’t know Spike, but I really can’t think straight when I’m hungry.” Twilight stated. “So, where should we eat?”

“I say whatever’s closest.” Goten chimed in.

At that moment, Pinkie came flying through a door and into Twilight knocking her and Spike to the ground. Goten was just out of range of the incoming pony. The two tickets landed on Pinkie causing her to freak out.

“Ah, bats! Bats on my face! Help!” The pink pony then looked down. “Wait, these are tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala. I’ve always wanted to go!” She began bouncing around Twilight. “Thank you, Twilight. It’s the most wonderful gift ever!”

Spike picked up the tickets only for Rarity to see them. “Are those what I think they are?”

“Yes, they are!” Pinkie declared. “Twilight’s taking me to the gala in Canterlot!”

“The Gala.” Rarity stated. “I design ensembles for it every year, but I’ve never had the opportunity to go. Oh, the society, the glamour, and the culture. It’s where I truly belong and am destined to meet him.”

“Him!” Pinkie shouted excitedly before showing confusion. “Who?”

“Him!” Rarity reiterated. “Princess Celestia’s nephew. The most handsome and eligible bachelor in all of Equestria.” She walked up to the student. “Twilight, I can’t believe you’d invite Pinkie Pie so she can prevent me from meeting my true love. How could you?”

Then, a bunny came in and stole the tickets from Spike before taking them to Fluttershy; however, Twilight was more focused on the friends in front of her. “Look girls, I haven’t decided who to take.”

This brought Pinkie down while giving Rarity hope before Fluttershy decided to enter the conversation. “Uhm, excuse me. Twilight. I would just like to ask… I mean if it would be alright… If you haven’t given it to someone else…

“You!?” Rarity questioned shocked. “You want to go to the Grand Galloping Gala?”

“Well, not the party.” Fluttershy stated. “It’s more the garden which surrounds the gala. The flora and the fauna are said to be more exotic than anything else in Equestria.”

“It sounds serene.” Goten sighed. “What I wouldn’t give to be there sleeping under a tree. I also must wonder if there’s fruit in that garden. I could go for an apple about now.”

“Wait just a minute!” Rainbow declared.

“Rainbow Dash, were you following me?” Twilight asked angrily.

“No. I mean yes. I mean maybe. Look, it doesn’t matter.” Rainbow stated quickly. “I couldn’t risk a goody four shoes like you giving that ticket away to anypony.”

“Wait just a minute.” Applejack stated as she walked onto the scene.

“Applejack, were you following me to?” Twilight questioned.

“No.” Applejack pointed at the pegasus. “I was following this one to make sure she didn’t try any funny business and take my ticket.”

That line only sparked everypony to start arguing around Twilight making her more and more upset. The student even got low to the ground.

“This is never going to end, Twilight and I are never going to get food, and I’m never going to get any rest unless this whole situation is resolved.” Goten looked at everypony before shouting, “That’s enough!” He drew everyone’s attention. “You are going to listen to me.

I’m starving and have only gotten a few hours of sleep over these past couple of days, but that’s not the point. What matters is that Twilight and I are hungry. That is why you are going to look at Twilight. Look at how much your fighting is starting to affect her.

It’s tearing her up to even try and decide which of you will get the ticket. Look, my friend back home and I would fight over stupid stuff. That said, it should never get to this point. You five are frustrated, I’m angry, and Twilight’s turning into a mess.

At this point, it’s not even about the food or sleep. I just don’t want to see you all acting like this. Now, you are going to figure this out because I’m going to bed.” Goten laid on the ground. “Good night and have this figured out before I wake up.”

The Half-Saiyan then passed out.

Pinkie waved a hoof in front of his face, but he didn’t react. “Wow, he really was tired.”

“Now may be the time to tell them the truth.” Spike approached Twilight. “You know, to follow up on what Goten said.”

The other ponies looked at Twilight who looked back at him. “Goten’s right. I can’t decide which of you gets the ticket because you all have reasons, which are important to you, for wanting to go. In the end, I want to make you all happy, but I can’t. I just can’t.”

The five ponies felt ashamed they’d caused their friends this much stress.

Applejack walked forward. “Sugar, I didn’t mean to pressure you, and I certainly didn’t mean for Goten to resort to what he had to. If it helps, I don’t want the ticket anymore. You can give it to somepony else. I won’t feel bad. Promise.”

“Me to.” Fluttershy flew over. “I feel just awful that I made you and Goten feel so awful.”

“Me three.” Pinkie stated. “It’s no fun upsetting your friends.”

“Twilight, it was unfair of me to try and force you as I did.” Rarity added.

“You know, maybe my flight could use some perfection.” Rainbow stated. “I don’t need that ticket either.”

They all looked at Twilight. “We’re sorry.”

“If only Goten were awake so we could apologize to him as well.” Fluttershy stated.

“I think he’s confident we’ll work it out.” Twilight stood. “After all of that, I know what needs to be done with my tickets.” She looked at the baby dragon. “Spike, take a letter…”

Golden Oak Library, Morning…
Goten’s nose picked up wonderful smells nearby which made him bolt awake only to find that he was on a couch, in the library, with a blanket over him. He looked around before noticing his friends sitting at a table covered with plates and containers of various apple foods.

Everypony looked at him and Goten remembered yesterday before sighing. “Oh, I’m sor…”

Twilight interrupted him. “Goten, you don’t need to apologize.”

“That’s right sugar cube.” Applejack stated. “Now, come join us for that meal I promised.”

“None of you are mad for what I said?” Goten walked over confused. “I wasn’t the nicest with my words.”

His mom had taught him better than that.

“While it was shocking, none of us could blame you darling.” Rarity stated. “You spoke a truth we needed to here.”

Everypony agreed.

“Not to mention, you, like the others, helped me realize an important lesson about friendship.” Twilight stated. “A lesson that saw me return the tickets only for Celestia to send tickets for all of us.”

Goten sat at the table only to be shocked by that news. “So, that means you can all go?” He looked at Spike. “Even him.”

Applejack laughed. “I know it’s shockin’, but Spike’s raring to go.”

Spike crossed his arms. “I am not.”

Goten sighed relieved. “I’m glad that we can all go, and that you’ve fixed things.” His stomach growled loudly. “Ugh, I’m so hungry.”

“Well, dig in!” Pinkie shouted. “Applejack made this food to be eaten.”

“If you insist.” Goten looked at the food before spotting a container of apple crumble. “Rainbow, pass me that apple crumble.”

“Huh, oh here you go.” Rainbow stated.

“I’ll get you a…” Fluttershy began before Goten began shoveling the food into his mouth with the nearest spoon he could grab. “…plate.”

“I don’t think he needs a plate.” Rainbow stated.

Rarity scooted away. “I still don’t know how Saiyans can eat like that.”

Goten swallowed and smiled embarrassed. “Sorry, but I really am hungry.”

“You know what, eat your fill partner.” Applejack stated. “You earned it.”

No one could argue that, so Goten went about eating the whole thing by himself. Afterwards, he got a plate and loaded it up with other apple confectionaries. From there, it was a nice morning meal surrounded by friends. What could be better?

Gilda the Griffon

Park
Goten sat on a bench as he needed a few moments of rest after finishing up a rather intense spar with Bardock. The older Saiyan continued to push the Half-Saiyan every time they trained. That’s not to say Goten hated it. In fact, he grew to love training more every day.

That said, in his current state, he hadn’t been paying attention to the fact that Twilight had been sitting on the bench reading while Pinkie was recounting some story about Rainbow Dash. Now, the two of them were looking at him concerned.

“Goten, you look exhausted.” Twilight stated.

“Being exhausted is no way to have fun.” Pinkie added.

“Huh?” Goten now noticed them. “Oh, I didn’t even see you two there. Sorry.” He leaned back in the bench. “Don’t mind me. I just need to take a breather, and I’ll be good.”

“I suppose.” Twilight stated. “Just be careful. According to the books, training will begin to strain your body without proper rest.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Goten grinned. “Don’t worry. I won’t let Bardock push me to hard nor will I ever do something I don’t want to.”

Pinkie then noticed Rainbow flying overhead. "It’s Rainbow!"

The pink pony chased after the pegasus.

“On that note, I think I’m going to swim in the lake.” Goten declared.

“Alright.” Twilight was back to reading her book. “Have fun.”

Lake
Goten had taken his time to arrive at the lake, but even so, what he found surprised him. Rainbow was collapsed on the ground while Pinkie seemed to have been snorkeling. He thought the pink pony had chased after the pegasus just minutes earlier.

Goten approached only to hear Pinkie say something which caught his interest. “I promise it’ll be totally fun!”

Rainbow sighed reluctantly. “Okay.”

“Did I hear fun?” Goten asked with a grin thinking maybe this was something he wanted to be part of. “Mind if I tag along?”

“Sure!” Pinkie exclaimed. “We could use a little extra help. Come on you two.”

Town Hall
Goten was currently keeping watch on Spike as he collected scrolls and hummed to himself.

Pinkie was directing Rainbow on where to move a cloud. "A little to the left. Now, a little to the right! Now, keep moving leftish but sort of right. Stop! Ok a few centimeters north. Now, just a few smigimeters to the…"

Rainbow Dash had enough of Pinkie's wacky commands. "Pinkie Pie!!!!"

"Uh I mean… perfect!" Pinkie Pie said with a smile.

Goten had a general idea what they were up to well before the dragon moved towards the exit. He gave Rainbow the signal, and the pegasus struck the cloud causing thunder and lightning to shoot out. Spike shrieked, dropped his scrolls, and proceeded to hiccup. This caused Pinkie Pie, Goten, and Rainbow to burst out laughing.

"Pranks!" Goten cheered. “You did not disappoint Pinkie! This is fun!”

"Glad to hear you enjoyed it Goten" Pinkie replied.

"Good one you three!” Spike stated between hiccups and laughing himself. “You really pulled a fast one on me! Hic!"

Spike started picking up the scrolls, but as he did, he accidentally lit them on fire. That meant they were sent off to Celestia. No doubt the ruler would be confused, but that was just a byproduct of the pranks.

Once Spike was gone, Rainbow flew on down from her cloud. “You know, I didn’t take either of you for the prank loving type.”

“Are you kidding?” Pinkie asked. “I love pulling pranks. It’s good fun, and Pinkie loves fun!”

“I may be trying to be more serious as a warrior, but even my idols can have a good time.” Goten smiled. “Before coming to Equestria, I loved pranks.”

"You know, we should keep this going.” Rainbow stated. “What’s say the three of us hang out and prank some more ponies?”

"Just try and keep me away." Goten declared with a grin,

"This is great!” Pinkie declared. “We’re all going to have lots of fun!"

The three of them set off for the Prank Parlor.

Ponyville
The three pranksters had put a bouquet of flowers before Rarity’s door, rung the bell, and ran back to a bush.

"Oh boy this is gonna be good."

"Is she home?"

"She’s home because I can sense her, and she’s walking towards the door."

"There she is!"

Rarity opened the door and smelled the flowers only to come up with sneezing powered on her nose. The fashionista started sneezing uncontrollably causing the pranksters to come out laughing. Rarity looked over at them as Pinkie sneezed from some of the powder in the air.

The group then ran off to their next target, Applejack. They had decided to paint part of the orchard. When AJ saw the apples, she screamed in shock. Eventually, her attention was drawn to the three pranksters’ laughter.

Applejack retorted by throwing a few of the painted apples at them causing the group to beat a hasty retreat. Goten could have effortlessly caught or knocked away the apples, but where would be the fun in that?

One of the apples landed in a barrel of water which washed off the paint. AJ laughed since she knew she could now wash the apples. Their next target was Twilight. Upon arriving at the library, Goten produced some invisible ink.

“Don’t worry.” The Half-Saiyan smiled at the mares. “I’ll be in and out before she notices.”

Goten sped into the library, swapped out Twilight’s ink for the invisible ink, and was back outside in no time. The group then observed as Twilight wrote some notes. Said notes disappeared, and when she looked back, she was confused.

The unicorn looked from her work back to her notes only for the formula to end up exploding. Once they were done with Twilight, the three of them moved on back to the lake with a fake animal prop that would squirt water at its victim. Pinkie was rather excited as was Goten.

"Who's over there!? Who we gonna squirt!" Pinkie asked as Dash looked through a telescope.

Rainbow chuckled. "Hehe… Fluttershy."

"Hold up!” Goten exclaimed. “A good prankster must know the right kind of pony or person to prank. Fluttershy is not it. She’s extremely sensitive and gentle. This one’s a no go.”

"Goten is absolutely right Dashie.” Pinkie agreed. “Even a small prank could upset her.”

"Yeah, you're both right.” Rainbow sighed. “Hm, if Fluttershy’s out, who will we prank next?”

Rainbow pulled back from the telescope only to reveal that she had a black ring around that eye.

"Oh, I think Goten and I had someone in mind." Pinkie declared while chuckling.

"You mean her.” Goten nodded with a grin. “The toughest mare around.”

"Really?” Rainbow was certainly interested. “Who is it? Do I know her?"

"Oh yeah.” Pinkie pointed at the lake. “You're very close with her."

Rainbow looked in the lake and started laughing causing Pinkie and Goten to do the same.

“Good one you two.” Rainbow stated.

The three of them hi-fived before calling it a day and promising to meet again tomorrow.

Ponyville Streets
Goten moved out to meet with Pinkie and Rainbow. They had planned to meet around where Rainbow’s cloud home was, but the Half Saiyan happened to run into the pink pony along the way. She was wearing quite the get up.

"Hey Pinkie Pie.” Goten walked alongside her. “What's with the getup?"

“Hello Goten.” Pinkie greeted. “This is for this prank I have planned, but I want you and Rainbow Dash present when I explain it. Trust me when I say it’s a good one.”

Goten grinned. “I don’t doubt it.”

The pair had arrived underneath Rainbow’s home.

"Rise and shine Rainbow Dash!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Today is a whole new day for pranking!”

Instead of Rainbow Dash, a bird-like creature showed herself.

“Hm, that looks like one of the beings I’ve read about since coming here.” Goten thought. “If I remember correctly, that’s a griffon.”

Rainbow then showed herself from a higher vantage point. “Oh, morning you two.” She flew on down to the pair. “This is an old friend of mine. Her name is Gilda.” The griffon landed next to her. “Gilda, these are a couple of my friends. Pinkie Pie and Goten.”

Gilda nodded. "What's up?"

"I think I’ve read up on your species.” Goten stated. “Your species is a combination of various birds and felines. Judging from your features, I’d say lion and eagle are what comprise you.”

"I’m a whole lot of awesome too.” Gilda looked him up and down. “The question is, what might you be? I've never seen anything like you before."

“I’m actually from another world or universe if my guide is to be believed.” Goten stated. “Basically, I’m Half-Saiyan and Half-Human; however, I’m really a warrior.”

"I can attest to that last bit.” Rainbow sighed. “This guy here is one of the strongest beings I’ve met, and his speed is nuts. He can even boost it with something called a transformation. In short, he’s a whole lot of awesome as well.”

"Transform?” Gilda found a lot of what this guy said went over her head, but she had to grasp onto something. “What do you mean?"

“Show her Goten.” Rainbow stated.

“If you insist.” Goten’s hair spiked up and turned fold while his eyes turned teal. "I know it may seem like I’ve only changed my appearance, but this actually multiplies all my abilities by a considerable amount.”

"Whoa.” Gilda nodded impressed. “Okay, this is cool.”

"I agree!” Pinkie exclaimed. “This actually reminds me of the prank I wanted to run by you two. With this transformation, it could be even better.”

“You really think so?” Goten changed back to normal. "If it can help, I’m in.

Goten absolutely missed home, but he had to admit it was nice to be more liberal with his powers rather than feeling as though he should be ashamed. Training with his mom, and later his brother, were really the only times he got to flex his power.

"What about you Rainbow Dash?" Pinkie asked.

"Actually, I’m sorry you two.” Rainbow stated. “I know I promised we’d go pranking today, but this is the first time I’ve seen Gilda in a long time. I really want to fly and hang out with her for a bit. Hopefully, we can prank later.”

"Oh, okay.” Pinkie stated sadly. “I guess we'll catch up later then."

Most would probably assume Goten would be less mature about the situation, but he understood how much you’d want to spend time with someone. After his father came back, even though he hadn’t known him, he wanted to spend every second with him.

"Goten, you want to come flying with us as well?” Rainbow asked.

"As tempting as that sounds, I think I’d like to spend some time with Pinkie.” Goten smiled. “Maybe, we can do that tomorrow.”

“I understand.” Rainbow smirked. “Hey, you got to race Gilda one or two times at least.” She looked at her friend. “Like I said, Goten’s speed is insane. I don’t think even you can beat him.”

"Just how do you think he’d beat me?” Gilda questioned. “The kid doesn’t even have wings.”

"I may not have wings, but back where I come from, it’s not uncommon for others like me to learn how to do it without them." Goten lifted off the ground. “Like this.”

“Alright, you can get off the ground, but how fast are you?” Gilda questioned. “I think we should do as Dash said and race.” She looked up at a cloud. “That cloud there should be a good marker.”

“If you really want to race, it could be fun.” Goten nodded. “Alright, let’s do this.”

"This is going to be good.” Rainbow smiled. “What do you say Pinkie? Want to enjoy the show?”

"Heck yeah!" Pinkie exclaimed.

Rainbow Dash smirked as she knew Goten was going to win. After realizing the guy was out of her league, for the time being, the pegasus pony could take more joy in moments like this. Moments where the opposing creature had no idea what they were getting themselves into.

"3. 2. 1. Go!" Gilda exclaimed.

Both took off, but Goten’s speed was far beyond Gilda’s to the point that he was already hovering above the cloud. Being a Half-Saiyan, he couldn’t stand on it, but he could have a leg through it.

“I got…” Gilda had touched the cloud and thought she won only to notice Goten slightly above her. “Wait… what?”

“That’s the way Goten!” Rainbow shouted. “Show her how awesome you are!”

Rematch!” Gilda gritted her teeth. “We’ll go from here to that mountain top!”

Goten nodded. "Sure."

Rainbow counted them off while Pinkie had some balloons tied around her to be in the air as well.

"Alright, get ready you two.” Rainbow declared. “3. 2. 1. Go!"

The two of them took off. The mountain was not far for either of them considering how fast they could move, but Goten was just much quicker. He was already on the mountain top while Gilda was beating her wings with every ounce of strength she could muster.

As a result of her putting everything into it, Gilda hadn’t noticed Goten until she arrived. “Again! No way!"

Goten was just sitting there looking at the blue sky above. “Oh.” He had heard Gilda. “Hey there.” The Half-Saiyan gave her a genuine smile. “You were right. That was fun.”

"That’s the way Goten!" Rainbow Dash cheered.

"Anyways, I think that’s enough racing for one day.” Goten stated. “Hey Pinkie, what are we going to do?”

"We should go get some milkshakes!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

"Yay milkshakes!” Goten exclaimed with a grin. “Later Rainbow and Gilda.”

"Yeah, later you two.” Rainbow returned.

Goten flew slowly alongside the floating, pink pony only for Gilda to call out to him. “Hey, I got to admit that your kind is pretty fast."

"Same goes for you!” Goten had turned and waved back at her. “Really, I had fun! Bye!”

Park: Later…
After some milkshakes with Pinkie, Goten ended up helping the Cakes by delivering some sweets. Once he was done, the Half-Saiyan decided to head to the park for a bit. Little did he know that some helicopter contraption would be coming down.

"Whoa!" Goten flew up and caught the contraption before lowering it to the ground. “Hey, are you…” He noticed the pink earth pony in the seat. “Pinkie? Oh, are you okay?”

“Thanks for catching me, Goten.” Pinkie shook her head and dusted herself off. “I’m honestly just mad.”

"Is it because you crashed this weird contraption you got here?” Goten questioned.

"No, it’s Gilda.” Pinkie stated. “I only wanted to hang out with her and Rainbow, but she doesn’t seem to want that. First, I was using balloons to keep up with them but then she popped them. Once I resulted to this, she made me crash by stopping the propeller.”

"Really?” Goten questioned. “She may have been a little cold, but ultimately seemed nice. I really want to believe you Pinkie, but I got to see this for myself.”

The Half-Saiyan knew he should probably believe his friend; however, didn’t that apply to Rainbow Dash as well? He didn’t want to believe a friend of his could have such a rotten sounding friend.

“All the things she did really happened.” Pinkie stated.

“I’m sorry Pinkie, but I need to see this for myself.” Goten stated. “I’ll keep an eye out for Gilda. In the meantime, why not talk to Twilight? She’s smart, so maybe she has some advice for you.”

“I guess.” Pinkie sighed before walking off. “See you, Goten.”

Goten rubbed the back his head before sighing and walking off intent on finding Gilda.

Streets of Ponyville: Later…
Goten had yet to find the griffon, but that was about to change as he rounded a corner. There he noticed Pinkie Pie sitting at a table before seeing that the party pony was focused straight ahead on Gilda who seemed rather angry.

“Hm, the other ponies seemed apprehensive with her around.” Goten observed. “Could it be she’s had some bad interactions with ponies?”

Goten was going to approach the griffon until he noticed Fluttershy leading a group of ducks, which took her full attention, meaning she wasn’t watching the griffon in the path. As a result, Fluttershy bumped into her.

“Hey!” The griffon called out.

Fluttershy faced her. “Please excuse me.”

That did not appease the griffon. “I’m walking here!”

“I’m sorry.” Fluttershy started to back up. “I-I was just trying to…”

The griffon mocked her. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” She approached Fluttershy. “Why don’t you just watch where you’re going doofus?”

Fluttershy was frightened, and it only got worse as the griffon roared. This sent the kindhearted pegasus running and crying.

“She just made Fluttershy cry!” Goten thought angry that one of his friends had been hurt. “Looks like what Pinkie told me holds more weight than I thought.”

“Ugh, please.” The griffon stated. “All these lame ponies are driving me buggy. I got to bail.”

She took off and Goten decided to follow. Pinkie had already left intent on doing something about Gilda in her own way.

Outside Ponyville: Field…
Gilda had landed in the field just to get away from all those annoying ponies. She couldn’t believe Dash was even one of them to begin with. If you asked her, she should have been born a griffon instead.

“Hey!” Goten landed and glared at Gilda. “You made one of my friends cry, so you need to apologize.”

“Really now?” Gilda turned to Goten clearly still angered by her experience in Ponyville. “The way I see it, I don’t need to apologize for nothing, so why don’t you buzz off.”

“If you don’t like Ponyville, why don’t you leave?” Goten retorted. “Seriously, how do you think Rainbow would react knowing how you’ve treated Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy? They’re friends of hers just like you.”

“She wouldn’t care.” Gilda stated. “She doesn’t need friends like them.”

“You know that isn’t true.” Goten argued. “You know how loyal she is to those she cares about.”

“What’s your deal creature?” Gilda growled. “You act like you know anything about me. You assume the worst of me just like most every other lousy, stinking pony. You’re no better than them.”

“I don’t need to assume anything.” Goten retorted. “I saw the incident with Fluttershy. She was leading baby ducks, bumped into you, and tried to apologize. You’re the one who roared at her sending her running with tears in her eyes. There’s nothing to assume.”

“You’re annoying just like that Stinkie Pie.” Gilda stated. “Just get lost.”

Goten could see this was getting them nowhere, and he had enough wits about him to know that he shouldn’t fight Rainbow’s friend. That is why he decided to try and hold his anger down. He had to tackle this from another angle.

That angle was trying to connect Gilda with stories he heard of Piccolo. According to those stories, and a bit of what he saw, the Namekian was rather aggressive. His brother had told him of how he used to be. Perhaps, he could come to better understand Gilda.

“Gilda why do you dislike ponies so much?” Goten questioned “You know Fluttershy merely bumped into you, so what’s your deal?”

He was hoping Gilda’s anger would get the better of her, and the Half-Saiyan was right.

“Why wouldn’t I dislike them?” Gilda questioned. “Every pony I’ve ever met has only seen me as someone to make fun of. I’ve been insulted time and time again until I grew sick of it. Even Ponyville, a place Dash speaks highly of, is like every other place I’ve been.”

“What happened to make you like this?” Goten asked.

“You really want to know?” Gilda questioned still angered. “Fine, I’ll tell you. It all starts with my home. Everyone’s either a jerk, obsessed over some hogwash of a legend, or both. It goes that we were no different from most dragons in that we were just as greedy as they are said to be.

That changed when some mythological king found a mythological idol. Possessing this idol filled every griffon with pride and made our kingdom majestic. This supposed idol brought our species together and gave us an identity throughout generations until our last king’s reign.

During his reign, some creature fought our royal guard and stole the idol. During his getaway, lighting struck a stone bridge plunging them into an abyss. The legend ends with the griffons living miserably, ever after.” Gilda shook her eyes. “Like such an outlandish story could be true.

The truth is that Griffonstone is an utter wreck. The buildings all have holes, and no one will help you without bits. If you don’t have them, you might as well not exist. It’s all I ever knew growing up, and it’s what made me want to leave.

At first, I didn’t care where I would go; however, my love of flight and improving myself led me to Equestria’s Junior Speedsters Flight Camp. I thought that’s where I could belong, but I was wrong. When I entered Equestria, ponies viewed me as something to despise.

Guess I can’t blame them given the nature of griffons. Anyways, I eventually ended up at the camp only to be harassed by three stallions who made me think this was some lost cause. In that moment, I contemplated going back to Griffonstone, but then Dash defended me.

She became my first and best friend. She looked out for me and instilled confidence I never had before. We trained together right up to our final exam of our first year. We partnered up and displayed a routine which earned the first perfect score the academy had seen in years.

It also earned us a place in their advanced class; however, we weren’t to be placed in the same class or even in the same dorm. Most of the higher ups were biased towards me. When we found out, Dash marched into that office to find out why they made their decision.

They made it because I was a griffon while she was a pony. They felt I would eventually drag her down. Dash tried everything to change their minds. Nothing worked, so she gave them an ultimatum. Either make things right or she’d leave. They refused, so Dash dropped out.

I wanted to do the same, but she knew how important becoming the best flier I could be was to me. She made me promise to stay and prove them wrong. I honored that promise by improving myself every day until graduation where I was honored as the best flier.

Of course, Dash and I kept in touch. In the end, I decided to visit her. After all this time, I’d finally get to see my best friend again.” She shook her head. “I didn’t even get a day. Pinkie just kept interrupting. At first, I thought she was alright like you.

She didn’t hate me, so that was a good sign. Still, I wanted time with my best friend. I started by drawing Dash away, but as Pinkie kept coming back, I stated to hate her. That said, I never meant her harm. My anger just got the best of me.

At least she seemed to finally take the hint. Then, Dash had to take care of some clouds, so she left me to explore Ponyville where my troubles continued. Ponies insulted me to my face and behind my back. By this point, I was done. In the end, you saw what happen.

Honestly, I didn’t mean to do what I did with that yellow pegasus; however, this did make me look around. It was through this that I realized Ponyville was making me act like other griffons. That’s not me nor is it who Dash made friends with. Now, we’re here.”

Goten had listened to everything Gilda said, and it helped him sympathize with her. He was trying to come up with the right thing to say because his first instinct was pity; however, he knew what someone with pride would want.

“I now understand you better Gilda.” Goten nodded. “It couldn’t have been easy being with griffons who act as most do while being different from them. In my opinion, you’re caught between two ideals. What griffons are and what they could be.

Whether or not that legend you told me is true, I think pride is something that exist in every griffon. These kings are unimportant because based on what you said, you want acceptance, but that is difficult when your race has a bad reputation.

That’s why you should be the change you wish to see in your race. Clearly, there must be some good merits to griffon kind just as there are bad in pony kind. You have a unique chance to take the good of both to create something new.”

“What are you saying?” Gilda asked.

“What I’m saying is, you want change, so strive for it.” Goten stated. “Learn from ponies rather than reject them, take that knowledge back to your people, and take charge. Change will not happen on its own. My father could attest to that given how many people he’s changed.”

Gilda scoffed. “You’re talking crazy.”

“Am I?” Goten asked. “You clearly long for change, and the only thing stopping that change seems to be you.” He looked at the griffon. “Be the change you seem to want; otherwise, your people will remain as they’ve always been.”

Gilda said nothing, so Goten dropped the subject. “Look, I get Rainbow Dash means a great deal to you, so you have to understand you’re not the only one who means something to her. At the rate you’re going, you’ll lose her friendship.

“Hey, if it helps, I assure you that Rainbow’s other friends will accept you because they accepted me. Realistically, If I were in your place, I’d talk to Rainbow before giving establishing other bonds a shot.”

He smiled. “If it helps, you’ve already made a new bond with me. Of course, it all comes down to you and the effort you’re willing to put in.” Goten started to walk away. “I guess, what you must decide is how much Rainbow means to you.”

Goten decided to leave it there and took off. Once Goten was gone, Gilda looked at the sky as she was left with her thoughts.

Rainbow’s Cloud House, Later…
Gilda entered Rainbow’s home and saw the cyan pegasus pacing before noticing her friend. “There you are G!” She walked over. “Jeez, when I told you to spend time in Ponyville, I didn’t think you’d be gone this long.” Rainbow noticed something off. “G, are you okay?”

Gilda took a deep breath. “Dash, I have something to tell you.” She looked away. “A lot to tell you. Much of it, I should have told you before.”

Rainbow looked at her friend concerned, but Gilda walked over to the table causing the pegasus to do the same. The griffon then told her everything she’d told Goten. The legend of her people, her life in Griffonstone, her experience with other ponies, and her side of things in Ponyville.

Gilda sighed. “I’ll understand if you can’t forgive me Dash. Honestly, I’m still uncertain about ponies; however, looking back on it, there are things I regret.”

“G, it’s alright.” Rainbow stated. “I can’t say I approve of how you treated Pinkie or Fluttershy, but I understand where you’re coming from. I don’t blame you for not telling me.”

“How can you not blame me?” Gilda questioned. “How can you understand what I’ve done?”

“G, you’re one of my best friends.” Rainbow approached her. “Realistically, I should apologize. Both for never noticing your problems with ponies and undercutting this time together. That said, I can’t just be your friend. Fluttershy, Goten, Pinkie Pie, and others are my friends to.”

“I understand Dash.” Gilda closed her eyes. “I came to realize that you being my only friend made me a bit possessive.”

Rainbow smiled before hugging Gilda. “Looks like we have something more to train than our physical skills, right G?”

“I think you’re right Dash.” Gilda hugged her back. “Provided you still want me around, we can help each just as we did before.”

“Are you kidding?” Rainbow pulled away with a smile. “There’s no way I’m turning you away after everything I’ve learned. In fact, you can move in with me.”

“Thank you, Dash.” Gilda sighed. “I should also apologize to Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Applejack.”

“I’m proud of you G.” Rainbow stated. “Fortunately, you’ll have the perfect opportunity since Pinkie is throwing a party for you.”

“Pinkie’s throwing me a party?” Gilda questioned. “Dash, she saw me do the things I did.”

“Pinkie isn’t out to get you.” Rainbow rolled her eyes. “She doesn’t have a mean bone in her body and likely thinks your awesome because she knows I’m awesome. It’s way more likely she’s throwing this party to loosen you up.”

“Alright, I trust you.” Gilda stated.

“Great, let’s go.” Rainbow stated. “Also, that hug never happened.”

Gilda immediately nodded. “Agreed.”

Sugarcube Corner
The party was in full swing with various ponies chatting away about Gilda.

Twilight stood across from Goten and Fluttershy. “So, you two met Gilda. What’s she like?”

“Oh, um… I’ll tell you later Twilight.” Fluttershy stated meekly.

Goten nodded. “Honestly, it’s not my place to say much, but what I can tell you is that she’s got a sense of pride and ponies tend to misjudge her.”

“Really?” Twilight asked. “Well, you seem to think she’s overall aright, so I’ll trust you.”

Fluttershy looked at Goten surprised. “You actually got to know her?”

“Definitely.” Goten nodded. “Sometimes, you just got to take the time to understand someone before concluding anything about them. Back where I’m from, most of the friends my father and brother made were once bad guys, to varying degrees, who changed for the better.”

“I see.” Twilight nodded.

Fluttershy was still uncertain about Gilda given her earlier experience with the griffon, so she approached Pinkie Pie who had been busy greeting other ponies. “Uh, Pinkie. About this party for Gilda. Are you sure it’s a great idea?”

“Don’t worry your pretty, little head about mean, old Gilda.” Pinkie patted the pegasus’ head. “Your auntie Pinkie Pie has it all taken care of.” She noticed Gilda and Rainbow, so the party pony moved over to them. “Welcome to the party Rainbow.” She then looked at Gilda. “Gilda! I’m honored to throw you one of my signature Pinkie Pie Parties. I hope you feel welcome.”

Pinkie held out her hoof, but there was still hesitation on Gilda’s part to interact with this pony. That said, the griffon was aware she needed to make amends. She swallowed her pride and reluctantly bowed.

“Stin…Pinkie Pie, I apologize for my behavior.” Gilda stood. “I let my bias impact my judgment of you. It has been years since I saw Dash, my first friend, so it annoyed me that you’d intrude on our first day together in years.”

Pinkie went wide eyed aa this put everything into a new context. “So, I was interrupting your first day together in a really long time.” She nodded. “Oh Gilda, I’m sorry. Can we start over? I promise to give you time with Rainbow Dash whenever you need it.”

Gilda looked at Pinkie before looking around the room. “You put this party together for me despite how I acted.” She nodded. “Alright, we can start over.”

Pinkie glanced at a buzzer on her hoof; however, she decided to save the pranks and focus on making this the best party for Gilda. “I hope you two enjoy the party!”

The party pony bounced away from Rainbow and Gilda.

Rainbow put a hoof on Gilda’s shoulder. “I’m proud of you G.”

Gilda gave a small smile. “Thanks Dash.”

Twilight and Goten, like many others in the room, had noticed what happened.

“What was that?” Twilight asked.

Goten nodded. “That was a step in the right direction as far as I’m concerned.”

Twilight looked at Gilda and rubbed her chin in thought. The griffon then noticed Applejack getting some punch. Rainbow noticed this and decided to give her friend some space on this one as she walked over to Goten and Twilight.

“Hey Goten.” Rainbow stated. “I just wanted to say thanks for helping Gilda.”

“I won’t say it was easy after what I observed, but I guess I’m a better guy than I thought.” Goten shrugged. “Still, the moment I saw what she did, and a good bit after, I thought negatively of her. Guess all anyone needs is a chance.”

Rainbow nodded. “Well, I’m glad you gave her that chance.”

“I am to.” Goten smiled. “Despite her past and actions, I think Gilda is a good creature.”

While they were conversating, Gilda approached Applejack. Before the earth pony could say anything, the griffon, with great reluctance once more, bowed. The earth pony was both confused and apprehensive when faced with this.

“I apologize Applejack.” Gilda took a deep breath. “Your grandmother may have told you she was terrified of something today; however, what she didn’t know was that it was I who scared her. I am sorry. I promise, I will apologize to her as well.”

“You were the one to scare my Granny Smith!” Applejack shouted angrily.

This naturally drew attention.

“I did.” Gilda grit her teeth. “I was in the wrong.”

“You’re being honest with me.” Applejack was shocked since the stories Granny had of her few encounters with Griffons weren’t anything like this. “I’ll tell you what. You help out on the farm for a couple of days, and we’ll call it even.”

“Thank you, Applejack.” Gilda shook the hoof.

Applejack let go. “Welcome to Ponyville, Gilda.”

Fluttershy took note of this. While there was apprehension, the other ponies were starting to warm up to Gilda. The shy pegasus looked at Goten and reconsidered her current feelings on the griffon to the point that she approached them.

Gilda noticed the pegasus. “You’re Fluttershy.” She bowed reluctantly for hopefully the last time that day. “I am sorry for roaring at you. Rest assured that it was not my intention, and it won’t happen again.”

“I accept your apology.” Fluttershy was relieved. “Thank you.”

Pinkie bounced over. “Alright everypony, let’s get back to the party and have a great time!”

The pink pony’s excitement broke through the moment making everyone smile.

Later…
Twilight stood back and observed the party. Goten, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Gilda were drinking punch and talking while Pinkie had blindfolded Rarity to play pin the tail on the pony. Seeing this, and thinking over the day, gave the student a great idea for her letter to Celestia.

“Dear Princess Celestia,

Today, I learned not to judge others by their covers. Doing so makes it easy to label them and hard for one to judge someone on who they really are. That’s why it’s important to look beyond the cover of the book to the contents of who they are.

Your faithful student,
Twilight Sparkle”

Author's Note

I would like to take this opportunity to thank ThePinkedWonder for giving me advice on how I should handle skipping episodes. Thank you for your help. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and what I've done with Gilda.

Boast Busters

Field outside of Ponyville, Sunrise…
Bardock appeared in the field with his arms crossed when he felt his pegasus student arriving at the field. He could also sense that griffin Goten had met, and now saw them approach. “Good to see you’re going to start taking this seriously considering the last few times you were late.”

Rainbow chuckled nervously. “Those last two sessions were all I needed to drill being on time into my head, Master Bardock.”

Gilda looked from her to Bardock. “What does he make you do?”

“I took her well beyond her limits to the point that she could barely make it home.” Bardock crossed his arms. “I do not tolerate tardiness. Even Goten can attest to this. Anyways, I’m aware of who you are Gilda the Griffon, but what are you doing here?”

“Oh, I brought Gilda because she wants to beat Goten like me.” Rainbow stated. “If we trained together, maybe we could achieve that.”

“It would give you a better chance.” Bardock nodded. “I may even know a way you two could get a win sooner rather than latter; however, you have a long road ahead of you before we get to that point. Especially with how hard Goten pushes himself.”

“How hard could he really push himself?” Gilda questioned cockily causing Rainbow to try and dissuade her. “The kid is fast, but that’s exactly the problem. There’s no we he can push himself that hard. I bet, with a little training, Rainbow and I can beat him.”

“Really now?” Bardock smirked. “Let’s see how you feel after training. Rainbow, you have the training committed to memory, right?”

“Uh, yes sir.” Rainbow answered.

“Good.” Bardock stated. “I’ll be watching to make sure you do each segment; however, my focus will be mainly on you Gilda.”

“I understand sir.” Rainbow leaned over to Gilda. “You pushed the wrong button G.”

“First, this training is something I observed from a wise man named Roshi. It is known as the Turtle Hermit’s signature training and is the same training Goten’s father undertook as his first step to strength. Now, you and Rainbow shall travel down that same road.”

“Alright, so what’s first?” Gilda asked.

“We’re going to start with a brief run.” Bardock started running. “Try to keep up. If you end up flying, I’ll have Goten introduce you to a place where the two of us can spar.”

“Come on G.” Rainbow ran after him. “Trust me when I say you don’t want to fight Master Bardock.”

Forest: Morning…
After hours of running, Bardock stopped them within a dense forest. It was much like the Everfree Forest just without the danger. Gilda hated to collapse, but she couldn’t help it since the warrior hadn’t let up. There was a box full of dragon ball sized rocks as well as a map up nearby.

“Come now Gilda. We just started, so it’s not break time yet.” Bardock nodded to the box and map. “Study this map and put a rock wherever there’s an x. Once you’re done, the two of you will bring the rocks back to this box.”

“He has to be kidding.” Gilda looked at the map. “I’m no expert at maps, but those X’s look miles apart!”

“G, I would hurry and study the map; otherwise, Master Bardock will take you on another run.” Rainbow warned.

That got Gilda, and once the griffon had it, the pair got moving.

Tilling Field: Midday…
After finishing that segment, Bardock brought the pair to a huge field with two plows. Gilda collapsed and observed Rainbow hook up to a plow before starting to till the land.

“Is Rainbow tiling a field?” Gilda questioned.

“That she is.” Bardock nodded. “Eventually, she’ll be doing it by hoof as will you. Considering you aren’t hardy enough to break through the ground with your hoofs or claws yet, I got Goten to supply me with some plows. I’d get cracking if I were you.”

Training Field: Lunch…
Once the tilling was done, Rainbow finished first and left. After Gilda finished, Bardock led her back to the first field where Rainbow was waiting for them with gathered fruits and vegetables.

“Okay, what’s this?” Gilda asked.

“Rainbow, explain.” Bardock ordered.

“Bardock can’t supply us with food himself, so after training, it is the student’s job to gather food for a big lunch.” Rainbow explained. “Training takes energy which food provides. For today, I provide lunch for both of us, but after today, it’s our job.”

“Dig in you two.” Bardock stated.

After Lunch…
Bardock brought his students to a couple of hammocks and had them lay down.

“Finally, nap time.” Rainbow stated gratefully.

Gilda was confused. “Not that I’m complaining, but what it the point of napping?”

“Work hard, study well, and eat and sleep plenty.” Bardock stated. “That is the Turtle Hermit way. Again, it worked for my son, so I see no reason to break what isn’t broken. After your nap, it’ll be time to study.”

Construction Site: After Studying…
Bardock took the pair to a sight where some stallions were working the land to get it ready for building. This was where they began putting their energy to good use helping to lighten the load.

A beige coated stallion in construction equipment approached him. “Well pal, I wasn’t originally sure how to take you trying to set up this training but watching those two is something else. Thanks for bringing them around.”

Bardock nodded. “Just ensure Goten or I hear about all future projects since they need balance and muscle development.”

“You got it pal.” The worker stated.

Lake
Once they were done working, Bardock brought the pair to the lake where they met Goten in a pair of green swim trunks with orange lines down the side.

“Goten?” Gilda asked. “What’s he doing here?”

“It’s the next segment of your training which will cool you two off and give you more training.” Bardock nodded. “What you’re going to do is swim while Goten chases you. If he catches you, he’ll toss you out of the lake hard. As for you Goten, give it ten percent speed.”

“Got it.” Goten smiled. “This is going to be fun!”

“G, get in the water now!” Rainbow yelled.

Rainbow dived in while Gilda was confused. “Master Bardock didn’t…”

Goten was in front of the griffon, picked her up, and threw her away from the lake. She slammed into the ground and felt the pain reverberate through her body.

“… say go.” She finished from her place on the ground.

“Your enemy won’t tell you when the fight starts.” Bardock stated. “Now, get in the water.”

“Yes sir.” Gilda complied.

Forest
Once they were done with the lake, Goten dressed in his attire and followed the group back to the training field. As they moved, The Half-Saiyan collected rocks along the way.

Bardock soon stopped the group and motioned for Goten to tie his friends to trees. “This exercise is meant to help you improve your reflexes and dodging speed.”

Gilda was looking at the rope. “Okay, but why are our wings bound? Follow up question, why are we tied to trees?”

“It’s simple.” Bardock crossed his arms. “There will be times when an opponent backs you against the wall and you’ll only have limited space to work with.” He walked away from them. “Good luck you two. Goten, increase your speed as you deem necessary.”

Goten began throwing rocks and moving around the clearing to catch them before throwing them again. He ended up hitting his friends even as they desperately tried to dodge. By the time the segment ended, the two friends had several welts all over their bodies.

Night…
Goten had gone back to the library while Bardock stood before his exhausted students with his arms crossed. “Rainbow, remember that you never have the right to slack off. The road to strength won’t allow it. Gilda, I hope you learned a valuable lesson today.”

“Yeah, I’m sorry.” It was much easier for Gilda to swallow her pride when she was exhausted. “Lesson learned. Goten’s strong because he trains hard.”

“As I said, this is the training his father did. Goten trained differently, but this is what you need to even begin approaching his level. The fact is that my son was far ahead where you are. Regardless, my goal is that you finish this in eight months before we move onto the next step.

To achieve such a feat, you two will kick your training into high gear. Starting tomorrow, I’ll be factoring your jobs into the equation. I’ll still expect you to wrap up you’re training around this time. Many days, I won’t be here to oversee you, but you’d be wise not to slack off. Good night.”

He vanished to the relief of the griffon and pegasus.

Golden Oak Library, Day…
Goten was currently reading through a book Twilight gave him on Equestria. Just because he was getting more into training didn’t mean he wouldn’t balance it with knowledge. Sometimes this meant seeking it out himself or Twilight teaching him.

Speaking of the unicorn, she was practicing her magic with Spike as her willing assistant. "Come on Twilight! You can do this!"

“Alright, here it goes!" Twilight stated.

Her horn started to glow before she shot a magic blast at Spike giving him a gentlemen's mustache.

"Way to go Twilight!” Spike cheered. “Growing magic is a success making 25!" He marked it on a board of magic spells Twilight had casted perfectly before looking in the mirror. "Beyond that, it makes me a total charmer.”

"It may make you quite the charmer, but the mustache is for practice purposes only.” Her horn glowed again. “That means it must go.”

"Wait!” Spike exclaimed, but the mustache vanished. “Rats!"

"Before we all head out, I’d like to try one more spell.” Twilight turned to the Half-Saiyan. “I’d feel safest trying it out on you if you don’t mind Goten.”

“Sure thing.” Goten put the book down. “I’m happy to help.”

“Great!” Twilight smiled. “Take Spike’s place and drop your power as low as possible.” Goten did as he was instructed. “This spell is meant to transfer energy and power up a being more than they could themselves.”

“Sounds like Rainbow might be all over that spell if it gave her a chance to fight me on a more even playing field.” Goten commented. “Anyways, I’m ready.”

"Here it goes." Twilight stated.

She gathered magic to her horn, and once it was fully charged, the unicorn shot it at Goten. Immediately, he could feel his Ki rising as his aura appeared around him.

“Oh, I can notice the increase.” Goten got an idea and immediately began charging his own Ki into the mix. “Let’s see what is does when I power up myself!”

“Given what I know about you, I’m not going to tell you to stop; however, I will pose a question.” Bardock’s voice spoke before the Saiyan himself appeared with his arms crossed. “Is this really how you want to reach the next stage, or would you rather achieve it yourself?”

This frustrated Goten as he entered Super Saiyan. He could feel it deep within. If he kept pushing, with this power Twilight gave him, he could reach Super Saiyan 2. He also knew that ultimately the power to reach this was within him like it was in his brother and father.

“You’re right Bardock.” Goten relented and powered down to his base. “If I achieved Super Saiyan 2 that way, I wouldn’t feel as though I earned it.”

Bardock gave a small smile at the answer Goten arrived at before vanishing.

“Wait, there are higher levels of that blond form you use?” Spike asked.

“Yeah.” Goten nodded. “I actually know of two true next stages higher than Super Saiyan, but I’ll reach them under my own power.” He looked at Twilight. “Still, that power transfer spell is a success.” He was glad for her. “That makes twenty-six successful spells.”

“Well, you may not have had a success yourself Goten, but I do thank you for the help.” Twilight walked towards the door. “Come on, let’s go get something to eat. My treat.”

“Alright!” Spike and Goten cheered.

Ponyville Streets, Later…
After grabbing lunch, Twilight, Spike and Goten decided to take a walk around town.

"26 spells and we’re still counting Twilight!" Spike stated.

Goten nodded. “It seems like that number increases by the day.”

"Oh, it’s nothing really.” Twilight stated. “I’m sure there are others in Ponyville that are just as if not better than me. Take you for instance Goten. I can’t measure up to your skill in combat.”

“Maybe you could, but that’s beside the point.” Goten smiled. “Back home, my father had people that were good at things he wasn’t. I think that’s what I like about making friends. Both back home and here. It’s what they can bring to the table that I can’t.”

The group’s attention was drawn to a light show ahead followed by a mare’s voice. "Come one and all to witness the amazing magic of The Great and Powerful Trixie!"

A unicorn mare, Trixie, appeared from a smoke bomb. She had a light blue coat, white hair, and purple eyes. She was dressed in a purple mage attire with a matching hat. This sparked amazement from the crowd of ponies.

"Now watch in awe as I, The Great and Powerful Trixie, show everypony here my most amazing acts of magic never before seen!"

"Oh my, such boasting.” Rarity commented.

"There’s nothing wrong with being talented, is there?” Twilight asked concerned.

"There’s nothing wrong with it at all except when somepony goes around showing it off ta everypony like a school filly with new fancy ribbons." Applejack chimed in.

"Especially when you got me around being better than the rest of us.” Rainbow added.

Gilda spoke up. “Not to mention. I’m slightly better than Dash.”

“G, you’re supposed to have my back.” Rainbow complained.

“That’s not how this goes, and you know it.” Gilda retorted.

Everyone gave the two of them a dead pan stare causing the old friends to share a look. "We mean… magic is magic! Booo!!!"

“I don’t get it.” Goten contemplated. “My mom told me about the magic shows grandpa Ox had put on at their old home. She said magicians naturally spoke like that about their abilities.”

"Well, well.” Trixie stated. “Looks like we have some neigh sayers in the audience! who is so ignorant to think they have the power to challenge the magic abilities of the Great and Powerful Trixie? Do they not know they are in the presence of the most powerful equine in Equestria?"

“Okay, now it may be a bit out of line.” Goten stepped forward. “Excuse me Trixie, but don’t you think you’re taking this a little far? I heard from my mom that magic is supposed to be about fun for the audience.”

"Who said that?” Trixie questioned. “Who dares speak out against the Great and Powerful Trixie!?" Trixie investigated the crowd of ponies only to gasp upon seeing Goten. “What are you!?" She pointed at him causing everypony to look at him. "Ugh! hideous!"

"Well, that wasn’t very nice.” Goten commented. “I’m just trying to be nice.”

"Just who and what are you?" Trixie asked.

“His name is Goten darling, and he is a Half-Saiyan.” Rarity spoke up. “I ask that you not insult him again.”

"Yeah!” Gilda agreed. “Who do you think you are to insult a kid like that?”

“Also, what makes you think you are awesome anyways "Great and Powerful" Trixie?" Rainbow Dash added mockingly.

"Why I’m glad you asked.” It was clear that Trixie was ignoring Gilda. “The Great and Powerful Trixie has the magic to vanquish an Ursa Major! When all hope was lost, the ponies of Hoofington had no one to turn to. Then, I stepped in vanquishing the dreaded Ursa Major with my awesome magic sending it howling in pain to its cave in the Everfree Forest!"

Two colts stepped forward clearly in awe over what they heard. One was rotund with a light blue coat, orange mane, and horn while the other was skinner with a light orange coat and cyan blue hair.

"That settles it!” The yellow colt, Snails, declared. “Trixie is the most awesome unicorn in all of Ponyville!"

"No, in all of Equestria!" The blue colt, Snips, added.

Trixie laughed. "It is true my enthusiastic, little admirers. Trixie is most certainly the best.” She noticed that the audience was silent. “Oh, do you not believe me? Well, how about a challenge Ponyvillians? Anything you can do; I can do better! So how about it? Anypony? Hmm?”

"Hold on, didn’t I read up on Ursa Majors?” Goten questioned. “Yeah, I think I did.” He looked at Trixie. “No offense ma’am, but there’s no way stage magic could overcome an Ursa Minor let alone a Major.”

Trixie was bewildered. “Why do you doubt The Great and Powerful Trixie?”

"Ursa Majors are big and powerful by pony standards.” Goten replied. “Honestly, they sound a lot like the dinosaurs I used to play with when I was smaller. Perhaps it’d be fun for me to play with one, but I wouldn’t recommend a pony go near them casually.”

"Uh…But…Trixie…Uh." Trixie was struck speechless as she didn’t quite know what to make of this creature’s words. “What even is a dinosaur?”

"Standing around and talkin’ isn’t getting us anyways.” Applejack spoke up.

This was something Trixie could handle and allowed her to get back on track. “Oh, little hay seed.” She smirked. “In that case, why don’t you come up here and see if you can do something I cannot.”

“I will.” Applejack came onto the stage with a length of rope. “Hey Trixie, can your fancy magic do this?"

She began doing all kinds of tricks and moves with her rope like twirling it around and jumping through it. She then used her rope to pick out an apple from a nearby tree and chomped it down.

"Foal's play." Trixie retorted.

The magician used her magic to manipulate the rope and put Applejack in a trance before tying her up. The unicorn then placed an apple in AJ's mouth, and the country mare was forced to leave the stage like that causing the audience to laugh.

“Just like always, The Great and Powerful Trixie prevails." Trixie stated.

Goten was used to Trunks bragging, but this Trixie took it to a whole other level. Granted, his friends seemed to be stooping to her level, but this mare just took it to a new low by humiliating her opponents. For what? Doing what she did?

Before he could speak up, Rainbow decided to chime in. "There's no need to go strutting and showing off like that!"

"Oh?" Trixie asked.

"That's my job!" Rainbow Dash declared.

“You tell her Dash!” Gilda cheered. “I’d rather have you show off than this blow hard any day. Show her what you can do.”

“You got it G!” Rainbow declared before taking off.

She twirled around a nearby windmill at a high rate of speed before flying off it with her velocity throwing her through a few clouds. She took their water, flew down on stage, and let the water hit her to create a rainbow.

“They don't call me ‘Rainbow’ and ‘Dash’ for nothing." Rainbow stated to the crowd who cheered.

"When Trixie is through, the only thing they’ll call you is Loser!" Trixie declared.

She used her magic to take control of the rainbow and made it spin Rainbow Dash fast. "Whaa! Whoaaaa!! Whaaaaaa!!” When she was finally stopped on her head, Rainbow was glad. “I think I'm gonna be sick.”

"I'd say anypony with a ‘Dash’ of good sense would think twice before tussling with Trixie." She stated.

As Applejack was helping her up, Trixie created a little storm cloud which struck the pegasus in her hind quarters. It was clear that Gilda was rather angry by this action, but Goten put a hand on her back.

“Make sure Rainbow is alright.” Goten stepped up. “I’ll handle this.”

Gilda nodded before moving over to her friend.

"Anypony else?" Trixie asked before Goten jumped onto the stage. "So, the hairless monkey finally wishes to act?”

“No, I wish to say something.” Goten stated. “You’re not a nice pony. From my perspective, my friends accepted your challenge willingly. Had you just beat them, I wouldn’t have much of a problem, but you took it a step further by humiliating them.

For what? To make yourself look better. That shows the lack of respect you have for your peers. I have a friend in the audience who has better magic than anything you’ve shown, yet you don’t see her lording it over others.”

“You know what I hear?” Trixie smirked. “The sounds of somepony unimpressive. That’s all you’d be if not for your appearance.” She waved her hoof. “If you’re not here to accept my challenge, I ask that you step off the stage.”

“I tried to be amicable, but you did humiliate two of my friends.” Goten sighed. “I do have something you can’t top.” He stepped off the stage and made sure he was in a place where no property would be broken. “Tell me Trixie, can you crack the ground with only your power?”

“Are you kidding?” Trixie smirked. “The Great and Powerful Trixie can, but can you?”

“We’ll see about that.” Goten stated.

Goten clenched his fist and decided to let his power flow. First, he used his Ki to erect barriers that would keep his damage to the bear minimum. Then, the Half-Saiyan began to power up with a yell. His Ki soon cracked the ground beneath him and shattered the barrier.

Trixie was shocked as she hadn’t thought the kid was serious, but she quickly recovered. “Hm, I can crack the ground just fine with my power.”

She shot a magic blast at the Half-Saiyan’s clothing making them heavy, but with his Ki risen to the level it was, Goten barely noticed it.

“First, this is nowhere near ten times earth gravity.” Goten crossed his arms. “Secondly, having me fall to crack the ground wouldn’t be the same as cracking it with your power. Thirdly, you just proved my point by trying to humiliate your opponent for a third time.”

“I guess you win.” Trixie grit her teeth before trying to save face. "In the end, you aren’t a pony, so this doesn't count.”

“This really isn’t any fun like I initially thought an Equestrian magic show would be.” Goten frowned. “I’m starting to see why the adults back home took offense to Mr. Satan.” He shook his head. “You can discredit this all you want, but I originally tried to solve things amicable.

Hey, whatever you need to tell yourself.” He started to walk away. “Just remember, there’s someone in this village who could easily beat you. Even if, by some miracle, they couldn’t, I believe the princesses are far more magically inclined than you.”

“Er, you get back here!” Trixie did not like being talked down to. “We are not done.”

Goten ignored her as he took to the air and flew off. In the end, his words reached a good number of ponies as they left to.

Trixie’s Wagon: Later…
Trixie was brushing her hair while seething at how that naked ape embarrassed her. “Who does that ‘Half-Saiyan’ think he is saying what he did?”

“Snails and I couldn’t agree more.” Snips held up a smoothie for her.

“We believe you are great and powerful.” Snails added.

“At least some ponies understand.” Trixie took the smoothie with her magic before noticing that the pair hadn’t left. “Can I help you?”

“Tell us another story Great and Powerful Trixie.” Snips stated.

Snails smiled. “Yeah, tell us how you vanquished the Ursa Major.”

“Ah, Trixie is far too exhausted from dealing with the hairless ape.” Trixie stated. “Begone with you two until tomorrow.”

They graciously left her presence only to stop when Spike spoke to them with his arms crossed. “What are you two doing?”

“We were just bringing the Great and Powerful Trixie a smoothie.” Snips replied.

“Seriously?” Spike asked exasperated. “How can you two still fall for her lameness even after Goten proved it?”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie vanquished an Ursa Major.” Snips declared. “Can your Goten claim that?”

“In case you forgot, he practically beat Nightmare Moon singlehandedly with the girls came into help him seal the deal.” Spike declared. “Unlike Trixie, that’s something two princesses and six mares can vouch for. Does Trixie have any sort of backing to her story?”

“Well… uh… no.” Snips stated.

“There you go.” Spike stated. “Unless Trixie can find ponies to collaborate her story, or an Ursa Major comes waltzing up the street for her to vanquish, I’m not going to believe what she says. Neither should you.”

Little did Spike know, he just put an idea in their heads.

Golden Oak Library
Twilight was reading a book while Goten was lounging nearby. “I’m telling you Twilight; you’re making this out to be worse than it is. I mean, I showed off my power, and no one, except Trixie, was bothered by it. Quite frankly, I could care less what bothers her.”

“It’s different with you Goten.” Twilight stated. “You don’t use magic. Maybe… Maybe our friends just don’t like a unicorn who’ll show off their magic.”

“I think you should reconsider.” Goten stated. “If our friends are really that shallow, then they wouldn’t be good friends to begin with. Either way, I’m your friend, and I think all your magic is cool and/or fun.”

“Thank you, Goten. I really needed to hear that.” Twilight smiled sincerely. “I promise, I’ll think on it… As well as what else you’ve said today.”

Goten picked up the book he was reading earlier. “I hope you do Twilight.”

Night…
Spike had returned and tried to convince Twilight to do something about Trixie. When she declared she was thinking on it, and would not change her mind, the young dragon decided to take a walk. He eventually returned bursting through the door scared out of his mind.

"Twilight and Goten!” Spike shouted frantically. “You got to come quick!"

"Spike, for the last time, I'm undecided about showing off!” Twilight shouted annoyed.

"It's not that! Its…" Spike was cut off by a loud roar that seemed to shake the entire town.

Twilight was shocked. “That’s not what I think it is, right?”

"I think it’s a distinct possibility." Goten replied.

The three of them rushed outside to find that an Ursa Minor had charged into town and everypony was running for cover.

"Hey, is that Trixie over there?" Twilight asked.

She had created her little storm cloud to shock the Ursa, but it only made the big guy angrier.

“I’ll give it to her that she at least tried.” Goten noticed that her, Snips, and Snails were going to be hit by the paw of the Ursa, so he flew in managing to grab them well before they were hit. “I got you three!”

Trixie looked up as him. "The Great and Powerful Trixie thanks you for getting us out of there!"

"Save it for later.” Goten stated. “Right now, there’s an Ursa Minor to deal with.”

“You mean an Ursa Major, right?” Snips asked.

“No, I mean an Ursa Minor.” Goten put the three of them on the road as he intended to do something. “Now, I…”

He stopped and stared with everypony while Twilight stepped towards the Ursa with her horn glowing. She made the winds around her sound like mystical music calming the big guy. She then took Ponyville's water tower, emptied the water, and filled it with milk.

Twilight recovered it to act like a bottle for the Ursa before giving it to him. She then levitated the now tired Ursa back towards his home within the Everfree Forest. Twilight’s accomplishment had everypony cheering.

"Heavens to Betsy!” Applejack shouted cheerfully. “We knew you had magic abilities but not to that degree!"

“I think my respect for ponies just went up after seeing that.” Gilda added.

"I'm so sorry.” Twilight stated fearfully. “Please don't hate me."

"Whatever do you mean darling?" Rarity asked confused.

"I thought if I showed off my powers, you wouldn't like me anymore." Twilight replied.

"What?! pfft! No. Trixie is a showoff while you are awesome!” Rainbow exclaimed. “After whooping that Ursa Major's butt, I think that makes you even more awesome!”

"Magic is a part of who you are Sugarcube, and we like you no matter what.” Applejack assured. “We're proud to have such a powerful unicorn friend.”

“Speaking of power…” Spike spoke up. “How did you know to do all that stuff with the Ursa Major?”

"I was intrigued by the spells Trixie used, so I read up on them.” Twilight explained. “It’s thanks to my research that I picked up a few others along the way.”

"So, it is possible to vanquish an Ursa Major by yourself?" Spike asked.

“Perhaps for a high-level unicorn and most likely for Goten; however, that wasn’t an Ursa Major we were dealing with.” Twilight began.

Suddenly, the whole town could feel vibrations through the ground and heard roaring in the distance. A purple beast the size of a hill stood on its hind legs for all to see. This caused most of the village to panic.

Twilight gulped. “That’s an Ursa Major!” A light was shining from the Ursa’s mouth. “Goten, you need to either block or stop the attack! Knock her out and take her to her child. She shouldn’t come back then.”

“I’m on it.” Goten declared.

He rocketed off towards the beast.

“Twilight, what’s going on?” Rainbow asked.

“The reason we call an Ursa Major by that name goes beyond how it looks.” Twilight explained. “They can shoot a beam of light from their mouth that looks like a shooting star. As you can imagine, that’s not good for a small village like ours.”

Goten flew up and slammed a fist into the Ursa Major with a great deal of strength. More than enough to stop the attack and knock the creature out. This naturally shocked everypony, even his friends as they didn’t think he could do that, while also causing them to cheer.

Goten picked the beast up and flew her back to the cave to be with her young before flying back to the village. “Just as I thought.” He landed. “She might have been big, but one good hit was enough to knock her out. Just like the dinosaurs back home when they get rowdy.”

Everypony cheered for their heroes in Twilight and Goten.

Trixie approached them and was still her arrogant self despite what she witnessed. “Hm, well you two may have vanquished an Ursa Minor and Major respectively, but you’ll never have the amazing, show stopping abilities of The Great and Powerful Trrrixie!"

The magician threw a smoke bomb before running away still clearly seen by all.

"Why you little...." Rainbow Dash was about to chase her.

“Just let her go.” Twilight spoke up stopping her. “Maybe one day she’ll learn her lesson.”

"Perhaps." Goten crossed his arms. “People like her have done good things anyways.”

He had naturally heard how Mr. Satan had been involved in the defeats of Perfect Cell and Kid Buu. If someone like him could help his brother achieve Super Saiyan 2 and help acquire energy for a Spirit Bomb, maybe Trixie would help do something similar.

Snips and Snails were trying to sneak away, but Twilight caught them. "Now, about you two.”

"We deserve whatever punishment you give us." Snips and Snails both said.

"For starters, you can clean up this disaster of a mess.” Twilight then looked to Spike. “Then… what do you think Spike? Shall I give them number 25?"

"Definitely.” Spike nodded. “You can do me as well."

Twilight gave the three of them moustaches.

"Sweet!" Snips, Snails, and Spike declared.

Author's Note

Some of you may have been hoping that Trixie stuck around, but I can't bring in every wayward creature Equestria has to offer. Honestly, for what Boast Buster's was, I liked it; however, I saw the chance for change.

Hey, I figured it was about time to cover what Rainbow's doing for training. Yeah, some of you may say that's not how Bardock would train someone, but this Bardock had his future sight until death. It showed him his son's life. Anyways, I hoped you enjoyed.

Visiting the Sisters

Everfree Forest, Night…
The female who had observed Goten and the ponies the day Nightmare Moon was defeated walked through the forest. Any creature she came across fled in the other direction and sentient fauna stayed where it was. This made for a rather serene walk.

She eventually stopped in an overgrown clearing. Here, the woman summoned staffs from her pocket dimensions before and embedding them in the ground in a huge circle. Once every staff was in place, she clapped her hands together making them glow white.

The staffs resonated causing the overgrowth to vanish. All that was left was a large, circular platform made of metal. The woman walked onto the platform, and it glowed with white light. The woman turned into white particles which shot straight to the moon.

Inside the Moon: Castle of Nightmare
A shadow shaped like an earth pony mare stood before a large bowl on the ground in her thrown room. The only other distinguishing feature to her were completely yellow eyes. In her bowl, she was watching Princess Luna before it shifted to the Mane 6 and Goten.

Suddenly, a black as night stallion pegasus, in light black armor, burst into the room. His irises were the same yellow as the shadow pony before him. Unlike the shadow pony, he had a cutie mark which was a dull white sword crossed over a matching shield.

“Lady Nightmare, The Warp has been activated, and something is on their way here.” The pegasus declared.

“I should have been alerted earlier than this of something using The Warp. Especially since it takes a great deal of power to use. It shouldn’t even be of use until the new moon. Interesting.” Nightmare looked at the armored pony.

“Noble Shield, take up a defensive position in front of the throne room. There’s nothing in the moon worth coming for save me. I’ll keep tabs on this creature. If it’s strong, I may have a new relationship.”

Noble bowed. “As you wish my liege.”

The guard closed the doors, and Nightmare turned her attention back to the black liquid. It glowed before displaying the warp that was within the moon.

Inside the Moon: The Warp
The woman appeared on a warp at the far edge of the moon within a wasteland. It was gray rocks, purple mist, and dull darkness. She stepped off the warp causing the darkness to swirl and threaten to overtake her.

“Blazing Protection.” The woman declared.

An immediate circle of fire appeared below her, but it never once burned the ground. In fact, it revitalized it while keeping the darkness back. The young woman paid this no mind as she started walking. As she moved, the land behind her reverted to wasteland.

She entered a city in ruins where black coated pegasi, unicorns, and earth ponies, with yellow eyes, moved to attack her. The fire protected her causing any pony who touched it to recoil in pain. The young woman entered a desolate castle in the center of the city.

Inside the Castle
The young woman walked through the castle, and as she moved through the halls, she noticed dark ponies in guard attire; however, they made no move to approach. Eventually, she climbed some stairs and entered a large hall with two, large doors at the end guarded by Noble.

“You must be Noble.” The woman nodded. “Head guard to Nightmare and master of Dark Magic, correct?”

“It seems there is a disparity in knowledge for you know my name, yet I do not know yours.” Noble stated. “Who are you?”

The woman removed her mask to reveal a face much like Bulma’s; however, the features of Vegeta were present. Her eyes were blue.

“My name is Bulla.” She began removing her outward attire to reveal black pants with matching combat boots and a dark pink tank top. “Anything else is unimportant.”

“Fair enough.” Noble stated. “Once I bring you in, you’ll answer anything we ask.”

In response, Bulla vanished from the guard’s sight, came up behind him, and chopped him in the neck knocking the head guard out. “Nothing personal.”

Her hair turned golden and spiked up while her eyes turned teal as she entered Super Saiyan.

Throne Room
Bulla walked into the room only to be accosted by Nightmare. “You will make a superb host.”

“Blazing Protection!” Bulla declared.

The fire raged around Bulla and dispelled the darkness before it ever touched her. “You’re quite hasty to obtain a body; however, haste leads to mistakes.” She cupped her hands and held them out towards Nightmare. “Gale Vortex!”

A funnel of wind shot forward surrounding Nightmare making her scream in agony as her body was burned. The attack launched the shadow mare into the wall of the decaying castle before she fell to the ground.

“It’s only natural that disharmonious elements would be particularly susceptible to me since I tend to use harmonious energy a fair bit.” Bulla clasped her hands together. “Water Cage!”

Water shot up below Nightmare trapping her, and she burned if she touched the bars. “You look like that monkey, yet this is not just Ki.” The mare looked at her. “What are you?”

“I am a Half-Saiyan just like him.” Bulla walked over to the throne and shattered it with a punch. “Thought that might be obvious, but you must have had your memory scrambled a bit after being kicked from Princess Luna.”

She held out her hand causing a white sphere to appear around whatever was inside. “Consider yourself fortunate Nightmare. If you were not key moving forward, I’d wipe you out.” The sphere emerged and inside there was a black blade.

“The Blade of Cruelty!?” Nightmare questioned shocked. “One of the Elements of Disharmony was in my throne?”

“That is the case.” Bulla started to walk away. “Anyways, I’ll be taking my leave.” She just knew the mare was about to speak and what she would say. “Sorry, but I’m not interested in whatever you’re selling. I have my own path to walk.”

Canterlot: Day…
Spike and Goten had been summoned to Canterlot for royal business; however, the separate letters they got led them to believe they would end up being here for different reasons. Soon, their train pulled into Canterlot Station, and the two of them exited with their luggage.

The young Half-Saiyan noticed that his dragon friend seemed rather thoughtful. “Hey Spike, what’s been on your mind all this time?”

"Well, I've been called in on royal business before; however, this time I got a feeling that something is going to happen.” Spike shook his head. “It’s something I can’t shake.”

Bardock appeared shocking the ponies around them. “I concur with Spike’s feeling. Something is off.”

"If you’re both feeling it, I guess I’ll keep my eyes peeled.” Goten put his hands behind his head. “Maybe it has to do with Princess Luna returning? Lately, I’ve been getting this weird vibe from the night.”

“Strange since I notice nothing abnormal.” Bardock tried to sense deeper into Goten’s Ki. “Interesting.” He found something. “I can sense the smallest embers of the Great Ape, but he doesn’t have a tail. Could this be an effect of the magic on him?”

Canterlot Castle
Goten and Spike walked into the castle and were greeted by Celestia who they bowed to.

"I'm glad you could make it Goten and Spike.” Celestia nodded gratefully. “Spike, a great deal of paperwork has come in, and it requires immediate action. As such, I need your help. Goten, what I have called you here for could affect all of Equestria."

"If I can be of help, I’ll do whatever you need." Goten stated.

“I am glad to hear that.” Celestia smiled. "I’m not sure how well you will take my request, but I would like for you to watch over my sister."

"You want me to look after Princess Luna?" Goten questioned.

It’s not that he was unwilling. If there’s anything most of his dad’s friends proved, it was the fact that you had to give them the chance to change. Still, it was surprising to receive such a task when he wasn’t all that old. He kind of liked having people trust him with tasks like this.

"Unfortunately, I have not been there for my sister like I’d have wanted. Between my duties and helping her recover physically and mentally, I haven’t had the time to help her emotionally. Goten, for me, watch over her.”

Goten nodded. “I promise to do my best in looking after Princess Luna."

"Thank you.” Celestia stated. “It means a lot that you would be willing to help my sister. I need her safe now more than ever and ready to take full control of our nights." She walked away with Spike. “I believe I am leaving her in capable hands.”

Luna’s Room
Goten walked on over to Luna’s room and knocked on the door. It opened without Luna saying anything, but the Half-Saiyan had heard the distinctive click. He assumed it was alright to enter, but when he did, he found that it was rather dark.

Goten even commented on it. “Man, it is dark in here.”

“Could it be you?” Luna’s voice spoke out through the darkness. "Do thine ears deceive us or is that Goten?

"Uh, yeah I came to visit Princess Celestia, and she sent me to you.” Goten stated into the darkness.

Suddenly, there was light illuminating a dark blue room as well as Princess Luna exactly as she had been after being freed from her darkness. "So, my sister sent you here to look after me while she attends to her royal duties. I am not surprised, and it makes sense.”

Luna got closer to Goten and began examining him. “Princess Luna, I don’t mean to be rude, but what are you doing?”

Luna was examining him from every angle. "We wish to get a good look at of you."

Once she was done, the smaller alicorn gave him a serious expression. It may not have come close to the looks Nightmare Moon had given him, but they did raise some concern to the forefront of his mind.

"Goten, show me your power again.” Princess Luna ordered.

"You mean as in right now?" Goten asked.

“Did we stutter?” Luna raised her voice at him. "Show us your power, or we shall make you!"

"Princess Luna, I don’t really…" Goten began only for Luna to turn around and buck him right out the door into the wall beyond.

Luna charged out of the room as Bardock appeared in the doorway. “I could stop this, but I am curious what she’s up to.”

Goten recovered and stopped Luna with a hand. “Princess what are you doing?!"

"We want to experience your power again!” Luna declared. “We must know the limits of our strength, and you are the one who can test us!"

Luna fired a beam of magic at Goten, but he tanked it as not to let her damage the castle. “I don’t want to seriously harm Luna. I could just knock her out, but if she’s dead set on this, I might as well give her a fight where she can better stretch her power.”

Once the magic dissipated, Goten threw open a window and flew out prompting Luna to follow.

Once outside, the Half-Saiyan noticed a full moon in the sky. “Celestia must have…”

His train of thought stopped as his eyes became yellow.

“This is not good.” Bardock thought. “According to every vision I saw throughout my life, only Broly should have this power. Then again, I suppose every Saiyan and Half-Saiyan should be capable of it as well… in theory.”

Luna stood across from the Half-Saiyan noting the changes, but unsure what it meant since it looked little like how Bardock went Great Ape. "I will say that this is a better battlefield than…” She stopped as Goten’s chest expanded and retracted with quick paced breathing. “Hm, what is going on? He has no tail, yet his power is increasing like with the Great Ape Form.”

Goten’s pupils returned, his hair became wilder, and he let loose a powerful yell of rage.

Bardock flew to Luna’s side surprising the princess of the night since she hadn’t known he appeared. “Luna, listen to me.” He looked at her. “I’m not sure how he’s done it, but Goten’s gone Great Ape while maintaining his human form. Keep him busy while I get Celestia.”

“Essentially, he is a human sized Great Ape.” Luna flinched at that. “I may have had no idea this was possible, but regardless, I must be the princess my people need.”

Luna charged magic to her horn. “Barrier!”

A dark blue barrier encompassed the castle. Luna had no idea how her spell would hold up against Goten, but it was a safety measure. One that wouldn’t likely come into play until Goten was done potentially destroying what was before him.

She wouldn’t let that happen unless he went through her. She would protect the castle, her people, and Goten from making an irreversible mistake. The Half-Saiyan glared at Luna and used his increased speed to appear before her. He was charging Ki in his mouth.

Luna knew she wouldn’t be fast enough to dodge, so she threw up a shield. Just before Goten fired, a purple shield was thrown up around the princess’ shield adding further protection. When the blast hit, she was pushed back, and the purple shield shattered.

Thanks to it weakening the blast, Luna’s shield was able to hold, if just barley, as it cracked in several places. Luna looked in the direction the magic came from and saw Shining Armor who now came to stand before the princess protectively.

Before he could speak, Goten vanished from their sight using his immense speed to seemingly appear before Shining Armor. He grabbed the unicorn by the horn and threw him into a nearby wall before advancing on Luna whose horn was glowing.

Just as Goten punched forward, Luna teleported behind him. “Night Cannon!”

A blast, weaker than the one Nightmare Moon used, was shot at Goten. He took the attack, without flinching, before turning and running at Luna.

“Binding Chains!” Shining declared.

The captain had gotten behind the enraged champion and cast out purple chains which ensnared his wrists, ankles, and neck.

Shining began struggling to hold Goten in place. “Princess Luna, the enemy is strong, so you must flee. I will hold him off for as long as…”

“I can’t do that Shining.” Luna interrupted. “This is no mere enemy, but the Champion of Equestria. He’s not in his right mind.” Goten yelled as he continued to push against the chains slowly moving towards the alicorn. “He is compelled by forces outside of his control.”

“The Champion…” Shining remembered not only hearing about him from Celestia, but also letters from Twilight about him. “So, he’s the one who had Nightmare Moon beat in combat. I had wondered how he could do that, but now…”

Goten eventually realized he needed to attack the one holding him in place, so the Half-Saiyan charged back at Shining delivering a powerful punch that broke the unicorns hold. He once again grabbed the horn only to slam the unicorn into the ground.

Shining was only slammed once before Luna used her magic to pull him towards her and out of Goten’s grasp. The Half-Saiyan turned on her preparing to charge his opponents. Then, Celestia flew overhead charging yellow magic to her horn.

“Celestial Wave!” Celestia declared.

A larger, stronger wave of magic shot straight down at Goten fast. It slammed into the Half-Saiyan knocking him into the ground hard. If he had been a Super Saiyan, this fight would have continued beyond this point.

Currently, he was using the power of the Great Ape meaning this impact was enough to knock him out. Luna moved to the young man’s side feeling more guilt at what she had done. Sure, he might have transformed like this anyways, but she caused it.

“I can’t believe I did this.” Luna felt for a pulse, and it was going strong. “My only solace is the fact that you aren’t hurt that badly.” Regardless of how badly he may have been hurt, she applied her magic to heal him. “I’ll have you fixed up in a jiffy.”

Celestia landed nearby while Shining cautiously approached.

From his place face down on the ground, Goten’s eyes snapped open with a gasp. “What happened?"

Before he could get up, Bardock was next to him. “Do not get up, close your eyes, and wait until I tell you to open them.”

‘Okay!” Goten immediately did as he was told by his guide while not understanding why he received such orders. “Seriously, what’s going on!?”

“I’ll tell you once we’re safe.” Bardock stated. “What I want you to do is keep your eyes shut for safety, stand up, and you are not to look anywhere near the night sky. Do you understand?”

“Yeah.” Goten stated.

He did as he was told.

“Shining, help Bardock get Goten to his room.” Celestia looked at him. “He is still our guest but make absolutely sure not an ounce of moonlight can stream in through the windows.”

“Understood ma’am.” Shining approached Goten. “Champion Goten, stick out your hand and put it on my back. I shall lead you to your room.”

Goten was still confused, but he did as he was told letting the unicorn lead him.

Celestia approached Luna and spoke rather sternly. “Little Sister, what happened?"

"We had no idea the moon would bring about a human Great Ape dear sister, but it is thine own fault.” She looked away. “We have been feeling rather frustrated with the lack of progress in regaining our strength. I thought fighting the one who pushed me as the Nightmare would help. We ended up taking the Half-Saiyan outside where he saw the moon, and this was the result.”

"I believe you are telling the truth; however, these are not the same times we once lived in Luna.” Celestia reprimanded. “You cannot challenge anyone you want in this way. Now, I won’t hold Goten’s transformation against you, but I believe you owe him an apology tomorrow.”

“Yes, sister.” Luna nodded. “We shall apologize.”

“Good.” Celestia looked at her sister with a frown. “In the future, do not let things like this fester to such a degree. I am here for you sister, and no matter how busy I may be, you can talk to me. I promise your powers will return.”

Goten’s Room
After escorting Goteb back to his room, Shining made sure not a spec of moonlight could get in. once he was gone Bardock had the Half-Saiyan open his eyes. The guide then explained everything which had transpired.

“I used the Great Ape form while I was still the same size?” Goten asked shocked.

He had heard tales of the Great Ape form, but he was told that Trunks and he were born without a tail. As such, even when he began training with Bardock, he never brought it up. Another reason behind this was the fact that Super Saiyan was stronger anyways.

“I won’t tell you how I know the name, but it is the Wrathful Form.” Bardock explained. “I was unaware that a Half-Saiyan could have it, but I theorize this is the result of the magic in the air. You were born without a tail, so the power of the Great Ape materialized another way. One day, Wrathful may be your key to enter other forms stronger than Super Saiyan 3.”

“A form stronger than Super Saiyan 3!” Goten was excited. “Can I enter it now!”

“I said one day Goten.” Bardock stated. “You must first master Wrathful Form. That is something we will work on when returning to Ponyville. Once you have that mastered, we will work as we have. Training your base and ascending into other forms.

“I understand.” Goten declared firmly. “I want strength that can make my brother and father proud, so I will trust in you.”

“Good.” Bardock nodded. “Now, get some rest.”

Morning…
Goten was ready to embrace the day when he heard someone knocking at his door. “Who is it?”

“It’s princess Luna.” Luna stated. “We are not here to fight and just want to talk.”

Goten was uncertain, but he decided to open the door. “Hey Princess Luna.”

“Hello Goten.” Luna stated. “Are you feeling okay today?”

“Perfectly fine.” Goten nodded liking that she didn’t seem ready for a fight, “I think even without your healing magic, I’d be fine, but thanks anyways. Because of it, I was able to learn more about a new power.”

“I see.” Luna nodded. “Goten, I’m sorry about last night. I’m not expecting to be on the level of Nightmare Moon, but I wanted my original power back. Ever since I’ve returned, I’ve been stuck looking like this. An indication that my full power hasn’t returned.

When you came to me last night, I thought you’d be the one to bring my power back. You were a challenge and Bardock used to say that my potential was that which could break limits. Again, I’m sorry.”

“Apology accepted.” Goten stated simply.

“You forgive us that easily?” Luna asked.

“Of course, I do.” Goten gave her a beaming smile. “We’re friends after all, right?”

“Friends?” Luna questioned. “You would consider someone like us a friend after all we did?”

“I don’t see why we can’t be friends.” Goten stated. “I mean, you seem like you could use one, and one day your strength will return. Then, we can train together. Beyond that, we can just hang out and have fun like friends should.”

“You are a strange creature Goten, but one that we would be honored to call friend.” Luna nodded. “I promise to be a better friend from now on.”

Later that night, Goten went to see Luna again. With his support, the Princess of the Night rose the moon without a problem. The Half-Saiyan just knew she would no longer have problems with it moving forward.

After the moon rose, Goten spent a few hours with his new friend. They played some games and joked around a bit. Soon, it was time for Goten to head off to bed, but not before telling his friend that he planned on keeping in touch.

Castle: Morning…
Goten had met Spike in the dining room for breakfast, and as they ate, the dragon looked at his friend. “Hey Goten, I haven’t really gotten a chance to talk with you, but I was wondering if you knew why the guards were in a tizzy the night before last?

“How do I explain this?” Goten scratched his check. "Luna and I started on the road to becoming friends, and it got a little heated. Everything’s fine now, and we’ve become friends. I’m planning on writing her letters, so she knows someone is behind her.”

“You are one strange being Goten.” Spike stated. “I mean, I feel like if I were in your place, I could eventually forgive Luna for what she did as Nightmare, but I certainly don’t think I could have done it this soon.”

“I grew up on stories of a rather forgiving father.” Goten stated simply.

After finishing breakfast, Shining Armor entered the dining room and approached Goten. “Champion Goten, Princess Celestia asks for your presence in the throne room.”

“Right, I’m coming.” He jumped out of the chair and waved to Spike. “Good luck with the rest of your work Spike.”

Hallways
“So, you’re Twilight’s brother.” Goten walked alongside Shining Armor. “She speaks about you often.”

“Glad to hear that.” Shinning nodded. “She’s written about you, and it’s positive. Very unlike how you were that night.”

“Sorry about that.” Goten chuckled. “That night had some strange circumstances to it, but I’ll train to master that power. There’s no way I’m going to let it endanger my friends.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” Shining stated as they approached the throne room. “Before I leave you, I just wanted to say thanks for looking out for my little sister. It means a lot.”

“No problem.” Goten nodded. “Twilight’s my friend, so I’ll be there for her.”

Shining nodded before walking off.

Celestia’s Throne Room, Midday…
Goten entered the throne room and approached Celestia who stood from her seat. “Glad you could join me Goten.”

Goten knelt before her respectfully. “Of course, princess.”

“Please, rise Goten.” Celestia smiled. “After what you have done for my sister, and given what your tittle is, you need not bow to royalty again.” He stood. “Before I begin, I’d like to say how much I appreciate your hard work and effort.”

"I would be lying if I said there weren’t problems, clearly, but I won’t shy away from them.” Goten nodded. “I was chosen to be here for a reason, and I will embrace that. In the end, everything worked out well anyways.”

“It seems you are adjusting well to your role as Champion of Equestria.” Celestia approached him. “That is why I would like to shed some light on the history of Champions before Bardock.”

“There have been other Champions besides Bardock and I?” Goten inquired.

“Of course, there have.” Bardock appeared with his arms crossed. “To my knowledge, you are the fourth which means there are three before you who have held the title.”

“Oh, so that must mean you’ve had your own guide, right?” Goten questioned.

“In a sense; however, my guide was not the previous champion, but the one before him.” Bardock explained. “The Super Saiyan God of legend, Yamoshi. His offspring, Shallot, seems to have been lost to time alongside the ponies he once fought with.”

“That’s really cool.” Goten stated amazed. “What does Super Saiyan God mean?” He became excited. “Is that another form I can access? Is it strong?”

“Once again, we’ll get to that… eventually.” Bardock shook his head. “I’ll explain when the time comes. For now, listen to Sun Butt.”

“Old friend, I have missed that attitude of yours.” Celestia laughed. “It is truly a refreshing breathe of fresh air.” She moved to stand next to the duo. “Right now, we shall be taking a little trip.” Her horn glowed. “I wish to show you a little something from a time before Equestria.

Celestia teleported the group out of the throne room.

???
Goten and Celestia appeared in a room made of quartz with a sealed door leading to who knew where. Three of the walls had been inscribed with different races while the fourth depicted Yamoshi who bore a striking resemblance to Vegeta.

The three races were Alicorns, Dragons, and Draconequui. Each race or being was depicted with another image. Alicorns had the land, Dragons had what looked like spaceships, Draconequui were depicted with both, and Yamoshi had a portal like the one which brought Goten here.

Goten looked at everything in amazement. “What is this place?”

“This is the only place I’ve been able to find from a time before Equestria. From a land that was once Luna and I’s former home. It was also once an adopted land of the dragons, where Draconequui were born, and all that Yamoshi protected as you do now.” Celestia stated.

Goten looked at her as his curiosity was at its peak. “What do you mean?”

“Long ago, all land on Equuis was one.” Celestia explained. “We called it Concordia, and it was home to one, sentient race. Alicorns. We were a civilization of beings who controlled every aspect of the world from rising the moon and sun to the weather.

The previous generation would pass their roles onto the younger generation. We were also dead set on expanding our ever-growing civilization into lands teaming with powerful beasts. Given our magic, strength, speed, and flight, we were more than up to the task.

Around the time I was a young filly, we were visited by a race from beyond the stars. Dragons from the planet Zaka Chagg. They are a far cry from there decedents which exist here today. The dragons were quadrupedal reptiles which stood between twenty-five and thirty feet tall.

They came in various shapes and colors but generally had long necks, tails, and large wingspans as well as orange or yellow eyes. They were a race of cartographers mapping out the system and were an extremely friendly race.

Both races felt like they could learn from each other, and a sizable group of them came to call our land home. With their help, cultivating lands beyond our kingdom’s boarders became easier. Our races became closer spawning hybrid children in the Draconequus.

A being which represented a new age for both races, and birthed new forces they alone could reign over. To understand what I’m going to tell you next, you must understand what Alicorns valued. We were a race that believed in the balance between Chaos and Harmony.

In light there is darkness and in darkness there is light. No one aspect was valued over the other, and we were always encouraged to embrace both. Unfortunately, a certain Alicorn did not see things this way. Majesty. She was a prodigy among our species.

Other Alicorns, Dragons, and Draconequui could not match her. Those that would stand a chance, were those she dealt with quickly before launching her master plan. The eradication ofall Chaos for she believed in absolute Harmony.

Anyone who embraced any form of Chaos was deemed an enemy of true Harmony. She would have had her way if not for the First Champion, Yamoshi. He was also known as the Champion of Balance. He appeared from a portal in our time of need bearing a green element.

After learning all that Majesty had done, this righteous warrior could not condone her actions. Their fight was a sight to behold and ended with both exhausted; however, it was enough. Our strongest remaining Alicorns and Draconequui banded together to cast a petrification spell.

She was sealed away in stone for her crimes. For a few years after, Yamoshi, who couldn’t return home, stayed to aid us further. With Yamoshi training us to further heights, all of Concordia was explored. We thought we were heading for a golden age, but we were wrong.

An ancient race of beings known as the Wendigo appeared freezing the land and draining our power quickly. Our expansion into other lands had fostered great hatred in all other inhabitants drawing these creatures out. Not even Yamoshi could stop them.

In the end, it was decided that the children of leaders, Myself and Luna, would be sent forward in time as far as the remaining, combined magic of all races would allow.” Celestia sighed. “That is all I wish to share with you today Goten, but there will be more in time.”

“So, you’re telling me that Spike is technically an alien like my father and Bardock?” Goten asked. “Have you had any contact with dragons not of Equuis?”

“By this point, they are natives just as much as any other race.” Celestia stated. “Unfortunately, no Dragon from beyond the stars has visited to my knowledge. It is possible that the Wendigos created enough of a world ending event to mark this planet as inhospitable.”

“Yamoshi was known as the Champion of Balance, but I’m known as the Champion of Equestria.” Goten began. “Does every Champion get a different tittle?”

“In time, you may garner a different tittle form Bardock, but for now you took over his tittle. As you said, Yamoshi was the Champion of Balance. His son, who fought alongside my mentor and others, was knowns as the Champion of Harmony.”

“How many know the truth of the past?” Goten asked.

“At this time, myself, Bardock, Luna, you, and another I will not go into.” Celestia looked at the room. “Perhaps one day others will know. For now, could you imagine how my subjects and beyond would take this information? It is best to await the day it must be or can be shared.”

“If your people accepted balance, then why do you hold true to Harmony today?” Goten asked.

“It is likely you will learn why from other resources but trust me when I say that Harmony seems to have kept the Wendigos at bay where those of the past failed.” Celestia looked at the remnants of the past. “In the end, I am not as opposed to Chaos as most would think.”

“You and Luna are the only Alicorns left from your time?” Goten asked.

“I have yet to meet another.” Celestia smiled. “That’s not to say others cannot be created. It was a gift my people left me. Well before you came, I had adopted a niece who proved herself worthy to become an Alicorn. One day, she will learn the truth as well.”

“I see.” Goten nodded. “I think that is all the questions I have.”

Celestia put a wing around him. “In time, I will share more of my past with you as my past is one connected to all previous champions at one point or another.” She smiled. “I will say this. It has been an honor to meet any champion. You included.”

Goten smiled. “I think it’s about time Spike and I get back to Ponyville.”

“Yes, I believe it is.” Celestia agreed.

She teleported them out of the room.

Author's Note

I'm not only going to cover changes to canon here guys. I want to attempt to inject my own thoughts into this and hopefully come up with something fun in the end. So, we'll be covering the Nightmare Rarity Arc, but I got a twist to that coming.

Beyond that, there is an older Bulla around gathering the Elements of Disharmony, Luna is still in that form we saw her in after the defeat of Nightmare Moon, and I gave history to the Alicorns, Dragons, Draconequus, and the Champion.

On that note, it may take awhile to get there, but eventually Goten and his friends will adventure into Universe 6's other planets. Zaka Chagg, Sadala, and more will be explored to some capacity beyond stories.

On that note, if any of you have planets you want to see and OC's you want introduced, with some planets that's all they'd be, feel free to do so. I have interesting things planned, but it will take a while to get there as there needs to be a base present.

Bridle Gossip

Champion’s Training Room #1
“You’re really starting to annoy me.” Bardock declared as Goten roared, and his yellow eyes stared dangerously at his adversary. “Here I thought Half-Saiyan’s were supposed to have potential, yet you’re nowhere near in control of yourself.”

Goten lunged wildly at his guide who used his superior speed to seemingly appear behind the boy, grab him by the neck, and shove him straight into the ground. “We’re going to keep going until you snap to attention or pass out. Whichever comes first.”

Goten simply growled and tried to struggle free. While the Half-Saiyan was stronger than any Saiyan child Bardock met, the older Saiyan had spent countless years as a warrior. Not to mention this universe, in his time, gave him plenty of chances to push his limits.

Ponyville Streets: Day…
"Wow, what a gorgeous day." Twilight remarked as there was barely a cloud in sight and the sun shined bright over Ponyville.

"Yeah, looks like all that training Rainbow Dash does with Bardock has her on a schedule." Goten commented.

The group were noticing that there wasn’t a pony in sight.

"Odd, I'd think ponies would be out enjoying the lovely weather." Spike stated. "I hope there isn't something wrong.”

"Could this be some holiday we’re unfamiliar with?” Goten questioned.

The trio eventually walked by Sugarcube corner when Pinkie poked her head out. "Twilight, Goten, and Spike, over here!"

"Pinkie?" Twilight asked in confusion.

"No time!” Pinkie whispered loudly. “Get in here before she gets you!"

Sugar Cube Corner
“Why are you all hiding?” Twilight asked confused. “In fact, why is everypony so scared?"

Applejack pointed out the window. "We're hiding from her!"

The trio had a look and saw somepony, covered by a cloak, digging at the ground.

"Do you see her?” Apple Bloom asked. “Do you see Zecora?”

"Apple Bloom!” Applejack reprimanded. “What did I tell you about saying that name?"

"Well, we did see her glance this way." Twilight replied.

"Glance evilly this way!" Pinkie added.

"Okay, I don’t understand what’s going on, but I think you can all relax.” Goten stated. “I don't sense anything evil about her. In fact, she feels rather harmonious.”

"Likely story.” Applejack pulled Apple Bloom close. “I bet she’s just waitin’ till we all drop our guard before moving in on our kin. Why, when I saw her, I swept Apple Bloom up and brought her here for safe keepin'."

"I walked here myself!” Apple Bloom defended. “Applejack, I'm not a baby! I can take care of myself!"

"Not with that creepy Zecora around." Applejack retorted.

"She's mysterious." Fluttershy added.

“Sinister as well.” Rainbow Dash added.

"And spoooooky!" Pinkie added.

Zecora removed her hood revealing herself as a Zebra.

"Ack! Just look at those stripes.” Rarity spoke up in disgust. “They make her look dreaded and garish. No pony should ever look like that."

"That’s because she isn't a Pony.” Twilight declared. “Zecora is a Zebra."

"She's a what?" Rarity asked.

“A Zebra.” Goten explained. “They’re a race of beings that are meant to look like that as she was born with those stripes.”

"What is a Zebra?" Rainbow Dash asked.

“A Zebra is another species of Equis that come from another land." Twilight explained. “They usually roam the Savannahs of lands far to the east. At least, that's what I read; however, some are known to have moved to parts of Equestria."

"My question is, why are you all so afraid of her?” Gilda questioned. “Goten and I are less pony than her, yet we don’t receive the cold shoulder… well, I receive better treatment now.”

"G, this is different.” Rainbow replied.

"How so?” Gilda questioned. “Give me one good reason?"

"Well, neither of you give off the same vibe as her." Pinkie replied.

"Is it also because we’re not a Zebra?" Goten asked.

"Clam’s sake no!” Applejack shouted. “We’d mistrust anyone if they lived where she does!”

"Where does she live?" Twilight asked.

"The Everfree Forest." Applejack stated fearfully.

"It’s a place where the trees, plants, and animals act on their own.” Fluttershy informed.

“If that’s grounds for mistrust, then you do remember I lived on a whole planet that was like that, right?” Goten inquired.

“Plus, Equestria is the only land influenced by pony kind on all of Equis.” Twilight chimed in.

"That’s not all.” Pinkie voiced. “Zecora lives out there because it gives her the freedom to do her evil stuff. She’s so evil that I wrote a song about her.”

“I still sense that she’s a good person.” Goten spoke up. “There doesn’t seem to be any maliciousness to her.”

Pinkie seemed to ignore Goten as she delved into her song:

She's an evil enchantress
She does evil dances
And if you look deep in her eyes
She'll put you in trances
Then what will she do?
She'll mix up an evil brew
Then she'll gobble you up
In a big tasty stew
Soooo... Watch out!

As she sang, Applejack was shaking like a scaredy cat and holding onto poor Apple Bloom. Goten and Gilda sighed and shook their heads.

"Girls, I thought we all learned a valuable lesson about not judging books by their covers." Twilight stated while nodding to their friends. “In fact, didn’t we learn that lesson twice now.”

“It’s just too dangerous.” Rainbow stated. “What if she puts you in an evil trance?”

“Okay, you five are making way too many assumptions.” Goten stated.

"I agree with Goten.” Apple Bloom nodded. “This all sounds ridiculous.”

“Count me with them.” Gilda declared. “It’s this behavior that made me loathe pony kind.”

"Well said you two.” Goten nodded. “Why don’t we go greet Zecora properly? If our friends come to their senses, they can join us.”

“I’m down.” Gilda stated. “Equis knows I wish someone would have greeted me over the years.”

"I’m in for sure!” Apple Bloom declared.

Applejack wasn’t fond of that. "Wait just a minute! You're not taking my sister to go see that dreadful Zecora. I'm fine with you and Gilda going, but not my sister!"

“I’ll tell you what Applejack.” Goten grinned. “Apple Bloom will stay right here if you can catch us before I take her.”

Before Applejack could reply, Goten grabbed Bloom and Gilda. He then sped out the door with them in tow.

"Goten! Apple Bloom! Gah!” Applejack was steaming. “I'm gonna get Goten for that!"

Twilight calmed her down since Apple Bloom was in good hands with Goten and Gilda.

Ponyville Streets
The group approached Zecora.

"Excuse me, Zecora?" Goten asked.

Gilda said. “Sup Zecora.”

"Hey Zecora." Apple Bloom added.

Zecora turned around and gave them a smile. "Oh, what do I see here to greet? A little pony, griffin, and hairless monkey man who can speak?"

"That’s close.” Goten shook her hoof. “My name is Goten and I’m what’s known as a Half-Saiyan.”

“Name’s Gilda.” Gilda informed.

“And I'm Apple Bloom.” Apple Bloom spoke up cheerfully. “It's a pleasure to meet ya!"

"I am grateful to meet you three.” Zecora stated. “I honestly thought this whole town was hateful of me."

"About that.” Apple Bloom stated. “It’s kinda of a long story, so I hope you’re ready.”

"Tell me on the way Goten, Gilda, and little Apple Bloom, for I must get back home.” Zecora informed. “After all, I don't wish to disturb anypony else with my mysterious gloom."

They walked with the Zebra; however, the others were following them into the Everfree Forest. Along the way, the trio explained the situation. Eventually, they were passing near some odd, blue flowers.

"You three must stay away from this field.” Zecora took note of this. “This is a warning you must yield. This little flower seems harmless, but Poison Joke is rather disastrous.”

"Poison?" Apple Bloom saw the flowers and screamed before hoping on Gilda’s back.

"Whoa foal, chill out.” Gilda stated. “We didn't touch the flowers."

"Don’t worry about Ponyville, Zecora.” Goten nodded. “You’re certainly nice enough, so we'll come up with some way to clear the air."

"You have my deepest gratitude.” Zecora smiled. “I will wait to hear your feedback soon."

Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie came up behind them with the later 5 shouting at Zecora to go away.

This prompted Zecora to give them a waring. "Beware, Beware you pony folk! For those blue flowers are not a joke!"

This caused them to shout more, and all six mares ended up stepping into the patch of flowers.

"K-keep your creepy mumbo jumbo to yourself, ya hear?!" Applejack shouted.

Twilight sighed. "Oh brother."

Zecora continued to warn them. "Beware! Beware!"

"Back at ya, Zecora! You and your lame curse are the ones who better beware!" Rainbow shouted.

Zecora soon disappeared into the fog of the Everfree Forest.

“You!” Applejack glared at Apple Bloom. “Why couldn't you just listen to yer big sister?"

Apple Bloom didn’t know what to say.

"Applejack, please let us explain.” Goten began.

"And you!” Applejack turned on him. “You took my sister to see that dreadful Zecora even after I said you couldn’t. Don't you realize what kind of hex or curse she could have placed on you two!"

"Just like in my song!" Pinkie exclaimed.

She started to sing, but Gilda stopped her. "Applejack listen to us. We only wanted to learn the truth about Zecora, and she isn't bad. Honestly, she’s more friendly than quite a few ponies I could list.”

“Yeah, she means no one any harm.” Goten added. “If anything, I'd say it’s you and Ponyville who are the mean ones for not accepting Zecora like you accepted Gilda and I." Goten shook his head. “Honestly, I’m disappointed in you.”

He walked off with Gilda joining him. Goten could have said he was angry or sad, but this whole situation reminded him of times he messed up like this. When his mom said it to him, it hurt the Half-Saiyan more than anything.

Apple Bloom was still on the griffin’s back, but she decided to add her two cents. “Also, get out of those flowers because Zecora says their poisonous!”

"Wait…” Twilight trotted up them. “Poisonous how?"

"We didn’t get the chance to ask, but Zecora did give us a warning about them.” Goten replied. “They’re called Poison Joke.” He looked at his friends and just shook their head. “Not only did she kindly warn you, but she warned us as well.”

Goten, Gilda, and Apple Bloom’s words were influencing the others, but it was hard to bypass all the gossip they’ve heard.

At least Twilight was more open minded. "Don't worry, I’ll look into this Poison Joke, and we’ll figure out something. At least those flowers didn't seem like too much of a hazard."

"I sure hope not.” Despite how disappointed Goten felt, he’d never want anything bad to happen to his friends. “Zecora seemed pretty worried about them.”

Though Goten knew Zecora’s treatment was wrong, he wasn’t sure what they could do. Apple Bloom seemed more than ready to help, but Applejack has been keeping a close eye on her. This left Goten, Gilda, and a skeptical Twilight to figure it out.

Golden Oak Library, Night…
Twilight was sat at a table trying to research Poison Joke.

Spike was helping, and he managed to find a green book that held his interest. “Hey Twilight, why don’t you take a look at this book?”

“Supernaturals?” Twilight looked at it. “I know we shouldn’t judge books by their covers, but the supernatural is just a bunch of hooey.”

Goten was walking by, but he stopped. “Twilight, I’m from another world where my father fought an alien destroyer, my brother fought a bio android, and a being made of bubble gum attacked my planet. Maybe that book actually has answers.”

“I’ll look at it eventually.” Twilight sighed. “Right now, I don’t think such a book has the answers I’m looking for.”

“Well, I think I’m going to hit the hay.” Goten declared. “Night Twilight.”

“Night Goten.” Twilight responded.

Twilight did eventually find something on Poison Joke. Based on the information, it wasn’t life threatening, but anyone who stepped in it today would be waking up to a joke. This did cement two things for her. Zecora was as nice as Goten claimed, and she may have the remedy.

“I’m not looking forward to whatever may come tomorrow.” Twilight closed the book and walked upstairs. “I should get to bed.”

Morning…
Goten returned from his early morning training to find Twilight going through her books. While that wouldn’t be an odd sight, her horn being all floppy with blue spots certainly was.

“Twilight, what’s up with your horn?” Goten asked.

“This is the effect of the Poison Joke.” Twilight replied. “Turns out those flowers are rather harmless as their poison only plays jokes on unsuspecting ponies. Now, I’m waiting for the others and trying to find a cure myself before we must go to Zecora.”

Then Pinkie busted through the door screaming. "Ah pfurse!

The pink pony’s tongue was sticking out and puffy preventing her from forming proper words.

"A purse?” Spike questioned. “What do you need a purse for?"

"I think she is saying a curse." Goten stated.

Pinkie nodded.

"This at least confirms they are different jokes." Twilight commented.

"Pee pah Zthecora! Sthe put a cursthe on me!" Pinkie spat.

Unfortunately, Spike was the unlucky recipient of her spit. "Hey, say it; don't spray it!”

Rainbow Dash came in next, but her wings were inverted forcing the mare flying in upside down. This resulted in the pegasus crashing into quite a few things in the library. Gilda flew in after her flying rather normally.

"Ow! She's trying to say-ow! Zecora, oft! Slapped us all with a, ow! curse!" Rainbow Dash shouted.

Rarity entered the room now sporting long hair everywhere. "I'm afraid I have to agree with her."

"I hate to say I told ya so Goten, Gilda, and Twilight, but I told ya so!" Applejack entered; however, she was atop Apple Bloom’s back since she was tiny. "It's a curse, I tells ya!"

As Fluttershy entered, she seemed normal prompting Gilda to speak up. “If this a curse, how come Fluttershy is fine?”

"Yes, there doesn't seem to be a thing wrong with her." Rarity stated sarcastically.

"Are you okay Fluttershy?” Goten asked curiously. “Is there something wrong with you?"

All she did was nod yes in response.

"Would you care to tell us?" Goten asked nicely.

Fluttershy shook her head.

"So, you're not going to tell us?" Twilight asked only for the pegasus to nod again confusing her. "So, yes you're not, or yes you will?"

Applejack got aggravated by her not talking. "Good gravy, girl! What's wrong with you?!"

"I don't want to talk about it." Fluttershy responded only her voice was deep.

This caused Spike to laugh and as much as Goten didn’t want to, he joined in.

"I’m so sorry Fluttershy.” Goten apologized sincerely. “I know I shouldn't laugh but that voice is priceless.”

"Oh man, this is hilarious! Look at all of you!” Spike decided to speak up. “We got: Hairity, Rainbow Crash, Spitty Pie, Apple Teeny, Flutterguy, and... I got nothing. Twilight Sparkle...” He shook his head. “Seriously, I can't even work with that."

Twilight was not happy. "This is no joking matter even if a joke has been played on us.” She turned to all her afflicted friends. “Girls, you have this all wrong.” She walked over to the table and the others followed. “This isn’t a curse from Zecora, but a result of the Poison Joke.”

"Yeah right.” Rainbow declared. “We know this is a curse, and the only cure is Zecora lifting it.”

"It's not a curse!" Twilight was annoyed as he tapped the book before her forcefully. “It’s written right here. Those flowers the six of us stepped in are known as Poison Joke not to be confused with Poison Oak. They mean no harm and simply play a joke on the unsuspecting.”

“See, Gilda, Bloom, and I told you Zecora was a nice creature, but you all refused to listen.” Goten stated with a deep exhale. “Twilight couldn’t find a cure, but I’m betting she has one.”

Gilda glared at the five mares who insisted Zecora was bad. “I’m betting she’d be happy to help you if you don’t go insulting her.”

Apple Bloom put Applejack on the table and joined them. “Personally, I think she’s owed a big apology from everyone for avoiding her all this time.”

This made those five mares feel bad about how they’ve been acting. In the end, it was unanimous that they’d head on into the Everfree Forest to find Zecora.

Everfree Forest
Eventually, the group came to a hut and knocked on it hoping this was her home.

The Zebra’s voice rang out. “Is that a visitor knocking at the door? Maybe I should have swept the floor." She soon opened the door and smiled. "Ah Goten, Gilda, and Little Apple Bloom, you have good news I assume?"

"We’re working on it, but we were hoping you wouldn’t mind helping us out.” Goten stated as the trio moved aside to reveal their friends. “Our friends didn’t take your warning seriously.”

"Ah, the Poison Joke seems to have affected you ponyfolk.” Zecora stated concerned. “Do not fear, for I have the remedy which you pursue; however, I cannot brew. I require ingredients to make the curable stew."

She led the group inside to see that the hut was decorated with objects from Zecora’s native home. The zebra showed them to a book which was already open to the remedy.

“That’s great to hear.” Twilight stated happily. “I tried to find a cure in all my books, but I came up short.” She was staring at the page. “What book has this natural remedy?"

"Here is the book, you see?” Zecora closed it to reveal that Supernaturals book Twilight had discarded earlier. “Sad that you lack it in your library."

“I do have this book, but I didn't look inside because the title was weird.” Twilight then read the tittle. “Supernaturals: Natural Remedies and Cure-alls That Are Simply Super. I had the answer the whole time if only I had bothered to look inside."

Zecora simply chuckled. "Maybe next time you will take a second look, and not judge the cover of the book."

"I think that’s something many of us in this room could keep in mind moving forward.” Twilight stated while the other mares all seemed ashamed of themselves. “Zecora, would you be kind enough to mix up a batch of this herbal bath?"

"Mix it up I certainly will, yet I am missing an herb from Ponyville." Zecora explained.

Goten, Gilda, and Apple Bloom all shared a smile.

"Hey stripes, remember how we said we'd help ya out?" Gilda asked.

"I think we can now clear this whole mess up.” Goten stated.

Ponyville
Zecora and the gang headed back to Ponyville causing a serious uproar.

"Look Rose!”

“How awful!"

"The wicked enchantress has cursed them all."

"The horror, the horror!"

"Run, ponies! Run!"

The group went about explaining the truth to everypony before they were taken to the spa.

Spa
Pinkie no longer had that tongue, Fluttershy didn't sound like a guy, Rarity didn't look like a bush baby, Rainbow Dash could fly in a straight line, Twilight's horn was back to normal, and Applejack was her normal size.

"Oh, I have never felt so lovely in all my life!" Rarity stated gladly.

"Oh, my gosh! I never realized how horrible it is being unable to talk!” Pinkie exclaimed joyfully. “I mean, I love talking so much, and when I couldn't talk anymore, my tongue was all 'ehhhh'! It was the worst! Don't you agree, Fluttershy?"

"Yes." Fluttershy replied in her normal voice.

"Looks like everypony is back to normal thanks to you Zecora." Goten stated.

"Not a problem, you see.” Zecora stated. “I am always able to lend you a hoof and offer my remedies."

Goten shook the Zebra’s hoof with gratitude.

Honorary Crusader

Ponyville: Skies
Ever since being put up by Rainbow Dash, and deciding to stay in Ponyville, Gilda had decided to get a job. The way the griffon saw it, she was staying with Rainbow, so she should contribute to the house. In addition, she still had resentment towards the ponies.

Just because she was willing to give them a chance, and wanted to change, doesn’t mean the years of emotional pain vanished. As a result, Gilda picked a job she could do well while being around ponies regularly. Thanks to Rainbow Dash, she became Ponyville’s first weather griffon.

It was the perfect job since she worked with pegasi, was seen by the ponies on the ground, could do the work, and got to work with her best friend on occasions. That said, there was one problem in the form of a gray coated and blond maned pegasus mare with strange eyes.

Ditzy Do was rather accident prone. At first, Gilda had felt enraged as she was constantly struck by lightning or flew face first into clouds. She didn’t blow up and instead asked Rainbow about the mare. She learned this mare was a hard worker who constantly tried to improve herself.

Learning this had calmed the griffon, but it didn’t stop her from feeling peeved at times. Gilda was currently busting some clouds when a stray cloud ‘drifted’ into her path. The griffin ended up flying straight into it.

Ditzy flew over and chuckled embarrassed. “Oops, sorry Gilda.” She helped the griffon out and grabbed ahold of the cloud. “It got away from me.”

Gilda shook her head and sighed. “Apology accepted, but you really got to get this weather things down. Some of the fliers aren’t as strong as Rainbow or me. As such, accidents like this could cause some serious trouble.”

“Yeah, I’m working hard to get better.” Ditzy stated. “Believe me on that.”

Sweet Apple Acres: Day…
Applejack had asked for Goten’s help in repairing some old treehouse out in the middle of Sweet Apple Acres. While Applejack handled most of the repair work, Goten hauled around what she needed. Once they were done, the pair looked over the place.

"Oh yeah, you didn’t tell me what this was for Applejack." Goten commented.

“Sorry Goten.” Applejack laughed at that. "This was my clubhouse years ago, and I’m now giving it to Apple Bloom and her Cutie Mark Crusader friends."

"Cutie Mark Crusaders?" Goten inquired.

"That’s right.” Applejack nodded. “She and her little friends don't have their Cutie Marks, so they formed this group to find their special talent."

"Huh, sounds like a fun time.” Goten crossed his arms with a smile. “Makes me really happy I could be involved, even in a small way, in helping them do that.”

"I always told her not ta’ rush this.” Applejack informed. “I mean, a Cutie Mark appears when the time is right and trying to force it won't help.”

“Maybe, but it’s not like she can wait around.” Goten looked at the clubhouse. “I think this is a nice, sensible compromise between your viewpoints.”

“Maybe.” Applejack stated. "By the way, thank you for pitching in Sugar Cube. I knew I could count on you."

“You kidding?” Goten chuckled good naturedly. “You did most of the work while I was the guy hauling things around. No need to thank me.”

Applejack smiled at him before walking off. "Now, if you could wait here for a few minutes, I'm going to bring my sister and her friends her.”

Goten didn’t have anywhere he needed to be, so he looked at the Clubhouse while thinking about the Cutie Mark Crusaders. "A group that dedicates itself to find their special talent. I bet that means they’ll try all kinds of things.”

Applejack returned accompanied by three fillies. Of course, Goten knew Apple Bloom, but the others were unfamiliar. One of them was a Pegasus with an orange coat and a purple mane while the other was a unicorn with a white coat and light purple mane. Applejack proudly presented the clubhouse to the fillies, who immediately ran inside to check it out.

"Looks like they like it." Goten whispered to Applejack.

"Yep.” Applejack whispered back. “Good to know our work wasn’t for nothing.”

The three fillies walked outside of the clubhouse to share their excitement.

"It is great Applejack!” Apple Bloom hugged her sister. “Thank you!"

"Now, save some thanks for Goten.” Applejack stated. “He helped in a big way."

Apple Bloom approached the Half-Saiyan and thanked him as well.

"It's still a little empty though.” The pegasus commented.

The unicorn filly poked her in the side implying that this was not a polite thing to say after they just got a brand-new clubhouse, but Applejack and Goten didn't take offense. They planned to get some furniture or anything else the three ponies wanted.

Goten leaned over to Applejack. “When we get the furniture, leave moving it in to me.” He smiled. “You’d be surprised how many ponies have furniture to move, so I’m kind of a pro at it by now.”

“That’d be mighty kind of ya partner.” Applejack stated sincerely.

Next Day…
Goten was finishing up with the furniture when the unicorn, Sweetie Bell, entered. Applejack told him the names of the other two fillies the day before. She was Rarity's little sister which explained why she looked familiar. The pegasus was Scootaloo if he remembered correctly.

She noticed Goten and waved at him with a smile. Goten nodded back to her with his own smile before getting back to work. Sweetie Bell approached and watched him; however, the Half-Saiyan wasn’t bothered by it in the slightest.

"What are you doing?" Sweetie asked curiously.

“I’m making sure the podium is set up correctly.” Goten replied.

“Oh.” Sweetie stated. "Is it fun to move things around?"

"Well, I am more of a fighter than day laborer, but I find joy in the random jobs I do for ponies.” Goten replied. “I like helping others, this gives me bits for myself, and it’s a pretty flexible job. Not to mention, it helps me be far less of a bother.”

Sweetie didn't say anything else and continued to watch him. Eventually, the other fillies arrived and happily greeted the unicorn. They talked about what they should do today to get their Cutie Marks. Eventually, he noticed all three of them looking at him.

"What are you doing?" Scootaloo asked.

“I’m hanging up the decorations for you girls.” Goten replied.

"Oh." Scootaloo replied.

"Is it fun to move things around?" Apple Bloom asked.

Rather than Goten answer, Sweetie did. "He says he’s more of a fighter than a day laborer, but he finds enjoyment in this.”

"Oh.” the two other fillies replied.

Goten noticed that the fillies were still watching him, and he didn’t want them to waste there whole day doing that. "Don't you have to find your special talents?"

This sentence seemed to get them moving. After a quick discussion, the Cutie Mark Crusaders rushed outside. They shouted that he should take care of their clubhouse in the meantime. That confused Goten since he figured they’d want him gone once he was done.

Speaking of being done, he had just finished not to long after they left. The Half-Saiyan contemplated leaving, but the three fillies had asked him to take care of the place. Eh, he guessed her could hang around for a bit.

Later…
Goten had kicked back with a good book and got about halfway when the Cutie Mark Crusaders returned. All three sported disappointed looks on their faces.

"I can't believe bug catching wasn't our special talent.” Apple Bloom commented.

"…Or cooking.” Sweetie Belle added.

"…Or hoof wrestling.” Scootaloo finished.

Goten closed his book and came to stand before the fillies. “So, no luck getting your Cutie Marks, I take it?"

"No." They sadly replied.

They quickly forgot their disappointment after seeing how their clubhouse looked.

"Hey, this is more like it." Scootaloo declared.

"Yeah!” Sweetie exclaimed. “This looks like a real clubhouse!"

Goten was glad to hear that, and since they were back, the guy prepared to leave. The only problem was that the Cutie Mark Crusaders were eager to thank him. Three tiny horses hugging you made the act quite difficult.

"Do you think we can earn our Cutie Marks by moving something?" Scootaloo asked.

"I’m not sure." Goten replied honestly.

"Do you think that we could tag along on your day labor and help out?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Well, I wouldn’t mind, but you should ask your families first." Goten replied.

"I wish I had a special talent in day laboring." Sweetie Belle commented.

After that sentence, Apple Bloom coughed to get her friend’s attention. She then made motions that seemed to indicate Goten wasn’t a pony. Since he wasn’t a pony, that meant he couldn’t get a Cutie Mark. Scootaloo and Sweetie seemed to have forgotten that, and the unicorn apologized.

“Whoa, it’s okay.” Goten wanted to reassure them. "I’m aware I can’t get a Cutie Mark, but I don’t long for one. I mean, going out there to discover it does sound fun if I’m being honest, but I don’t really have a need to be out there.”

“Goten, do you want to try the things we do?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Sure, I’d want to.” Goten admitted. “Those activities you listed did sound fun.”

"Do you want to join the Cutie Mark Crusaders?" Apple Bloom asked excitedly.

Goten was confused. “What?”

He wasn’t the only one confused. Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo each gave her confused looks.

"Cutie Mark Crusaders secret meeting!" Scootaloo shouted.

"Secret meeting?" Apple Bloom asked in confusion.

"Just come over here for a minute.” Sweetie Bell stated.

The three fillies retreated to a corner of the clubhouse.

"What are you doing?” Scootaloo asked.

"What do you mean?" Apple Bloom inquired.

"You can't just invite him to join our club." Scootaloo replied.

"Why not?" Apple Bloom asked. “Goten’s a nice creature.”

Scootaloo struggled to come up with the right words.

Fortunately, Sweetie Bell had those words. "Apple Bloom, Goten can’t get a Cutie Mark, and that’s the whole point of the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

"Well, we don’t really have a rule for that in place.” Apple Bloom replied. "Besides, you heard Goten. He doesn’t want one. He just wants to have fun, and I don’t think we should exclude him for that.”

Just listening to that made the other fillies feel bad. Goten knew he’d never get a Cutie Mark, and he genuinely seemed invested in having some fun.

"You do make a good point, and the main thing about being a Crusader is that you don’t have a Cutie Mark.” Scootaloo stated.

“As far as that’s concerned, Goten checks out." Sweetie Belle stated.

After a little more discussion, they finally approached Goten smiling.

"What’s up?” Goten asked.

“Goten, would you like to join us as a Cutie Mark Crusader?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Really?” Goten asked hopefully.

“Yeah.” Scootaloo nodded. “You aren’t able to get a Cutie Mark, but that’s not what the Cutie Mark Crusaders are about.”

“We’re about looking for our special talent and having fun along the way.” Sweetie added. “By those two requirements, you fit perfectly.”

“That sounds…” Goten was happy but looking around the clubhouse reminded him that he wouldn’t always be free for a commitment like that. “Oh, I’m not sure I can accept.” This made the fillies frown. “I want to, but I have other commitments. Learning with Twilight, training with Master Bardock, my odd jobs, and I have other friends.”

This explanation made the Crusaders happy and saw them huddle back up to discuss this. Once they were done, the fillies came to stand before him again.

"We, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, hereby declare you as…" Apple Bloom began.

"… an Honorary Cutie Mark Crusader!" All three of them shouted.

"Honorary Member?" Goten asked.

“It means you’ll always be welcome in our clubhouse whenever you’re able to attend.” Scootaloo replied.

"That is a role I gladly accept." Goten hugged the fillies. “Thank you for including me.”

They hugged him back.

Next Day…
Goten walked into the clubhouse and took a seat on a stool. He sat in the middle, next to Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, while Apple Bloom was climbing the podium to start the meeting.

"I am proud to announce our first Cutie Mark Crusader meeting inside our new Clubhouse." Apple Bloom declared.

"CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS! YEAH!" Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Goten shouted.

"Of course, this meeting couldn't be possible without our newest member who helped repair and fill our clubhouse." Apple Bloom announced.

“It really was nothing.” Goten stated genuinely.

"Speaking about new members, honorary or otherwise, we should work on some sort of ceremony." Sweetie Belle suggested.

"I'm on it!" Scootaloo declared.

The meeting continued with talk about their respective days. While Goten could go to their school, he was content with how he lived on Equis.

Eventually, Scootaloo pulled out a hand drawn map of Ponyville. "This map will help us get our Cutie Marks for sure!"

"Yeah.” Apple Bloom agreed. “If we visit all these places, one of them is bound to get us a Cutie Mark!" They marched outside. "Are you ready Crusaders?"

"We’re ready!" Scootaloo, Goten, and Sweetie Belle shouted.

They rushed off to their first destination.

Sweet Apple Acres: Pig Feeding
Apple Bloom passed a bucket of slop to Goten. "Here's another one."

It was food for the pigs, and while Goten liked animals, he wouldn’t want a pig feeding Cutie Mark. Obviously, he couldn’t get one, but if he could, he wouldn’t want this one. The Crusaders kept at it filling the food troughs.

Once they were full, Scootaloo shouted, "Bring them in!"

Apple Bloom opened the gate, and several pigs ran towards the feeding troughs. The three fillies waited in front of the gate, so Goten rocketed over to them before getting the group out of the way. The fillies then looked at their flanks to see if they got their Cutie Marks. They didn’t earn one, but after overcoming their disappointment, the group moved to the next location.

Sugar Cube Corner: Taffy Making…
There was a giant mixer, so all the Crusaders had to do was put the ingredients in before activating it. There were all kinds of colors to the point that it looked like a rainbow. The Cutie Mark Crusaders hoof and fist bumped in celebration.

Then, Scootaloo's tail was caught up in the mixer. They all noticed and Goten managed to pull her out before she was drawn in. After seeing that they didn’t get a Cutie Mark, the group left the shop. Of course, the fillies haven't given up yet, so they went to the next location.

Carousel Boutique: Mane Dying
Goten wasn’t much into fashion, but he was ready for a new experience all the same. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were inside, doing the dying, while Goten and Apple Bloom were getting the customers inside. This quickly went south as the first customers ran out of the building.

Most were crying or shocked while all had ridiculous mane colors. Eventually, Sweetie and Scootaloo came out deciding to end this crusading session. The fillies looked at their flanks, but no Cutie Mark. Time to move onto the next location.

Mount Ponyville: Mountain Climbing
The mountain was barely bigger than a standard house, so Goten felt calling it as such would be a compliment. Still, the Half- Saiyan was having a blast. The four of them were connected by a rope to prevent them from falling.

Goten led the way and had no problem reaching the top; however, the fillers seemed to have more problems. Probably because their legs were shorter. All but Sweetie Bell, who had to be pulled up, reached the top. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo had put too much strength into it.

They would have fallen if not for Goten pulling them back up. Once they were on the mountain with Goten, the fillies checked their flanks, but there wasn’t a Cutie Mark in sight. Once again, they marched to the next location on the map.

Lake Ponyville: Diving
The whole group was currently underwater. After some diving, Sweetie Belle seemed to have found something around a rock, so everyone followed her. To their surprise, it was an octopus almost twice their size.

It tried to attack them, but Goten scared it off. After getting back on dry ground, the fillies once again checked their flanks. They were met with the same result. With nothing left on the list, the group moved back to Ponyville.

Ponyville Streets
The fillies were walking slowly and with sadness on their faces.

“Don’t worry girls because tomorrow is another day.” Goten decided to try and cheer them up. “Naturally, there are still many things you can try to get a Cutie Mark, so don’t give up.”

His words seemed to cheer up the fillies and grant them a boost of energy.

“Well, Well.” An arrogant voice nearby caught their attention. “If it isn’t the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

Goten could see a filly with a pink coat, purple mane with white stripes, and a light blue tiara on her head. It strongly resembled her Cutie Mark. She was also accompanied by another filly with a gray coat, light gray mane, blue glasses, and a spoon as her Cutie Mark.

Goten’s friends seemed to know them as they greeted the pair, but judging from their manner of speaking, the opposing fillies weren't their friends. They were calling them Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

"Still trying to fill those blank spots of yours?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"We three are.” Sweetie answered. “Our new friend here is along for the ride, and to have fun.”

The fillies seemed surprised before they noticed Goten.

"Oh, it’s that hairless ape." Silver Spoon stated.

"Well, that checks out.” Diamond stated. “Of course, the resident ape man would hang out with you three.”

Goten wasn’t sure how to respond, but the other Crusaders were.

"Why are you being mean to Goten?” Apple Bloom questioned.

Scootaloo nodded. “Yeah, he’s nice and helpful.”

“Not to mention, he’s a great protector.” Sweetie finished.

Silver rolled her eyes. “Sure he is.”

"I bet he only joined your stupid club to find acceptance.” Diamond added.

Sure, Goten called people out on being mean, but he could handle insults leveled against him. What he didn’t like was how they talked about the club his friend’s put together. They didn't have the right to ruin their fun in pursuing Cutie Marks.

"Actually, I’ll have you know the stories you heard about me are true." Goten spoke up. “I fought and defeated Nightmare Moon. I am the Champion of Equestria. I protected Ponyville from an Ursa Major. Not to mention, I know both princesses personally.

Honestly, I didn’t think I’d find a place with ponies my own age. Both because of my accomplishments and my appearance. Then, these three accepted me despite all that. They’ve been awesome friends, and I’ve had a lot of fun with them.”

Goten didn’t normally like to brag, but he had picked up a few tricks since coming to Equis. He figured it was a good way to get these fillies to leave.

"Come on Silver Spoon.” Diamond walked away. “Let's not waste our time here and do something else."

Silver Spoon followed. Both fillies seemed to have rather intimidated expressions. Once they were gone, Goten’s newest friends approached and excitedly asked about his accomplishments. While this isn’t how he wanted them to find out, he was happy to fill the girls in.

Skies
Gilda’s current shift was almost done when she noticed a stray rain cloud floating over her head. “That’s not right.” The griffon thought. “We’re supposed to make it rain at the end of the week.” That’s when the rain started prompting the griffon to move. “This has to be Ditzy.”

As if on cue, the pegasus in question flew on over. “Sorry about that Gilda.”

Gilda sighed as she worked to keep her anger in check. “It’s okay Ditzy, but why have you pulled out one of the rain clouds meant for the rain shower?”

Ditzy was working to corral the cloud, so Gilda flew alongside her. “We were a couple of clouds short for today, so I thought taking some of the extra from the rainstorm batch would work since we got extra. Honestly, I was just trying to help.”

“You had the right idea, but you forgot proper protocol.” They were over a lake now, so Gilda stopped the pegasus before working the water out of it. “If we’re low on clouds, and have extra of another, we can work the elements out to get a suitable replacement.”

“Oh, that’s what I did wrong.” Ditzy nodded. “Gilda, you think we couldn’t tell the supervisor about this. He’s understanding, but I’m starting to wear even his patience down.”

“You had good intentions, so I don’t see why not. It’s not like I’m a by the book kind of griffon anyways.” Gilda stated as the cloud now looked more like the ones they were working with. “Plus, it’s not like it’s a huge problem.”

“That’s a relief.” Ditzy sighed. “I think I’m on thin ice, and I can’t lose this job.”

“What, you couldn’t get back on your feet or something?” Gilda asked.

“I might be able to, but I don’t want to risk it.” Ditzy stated. “I have a little muffin to take care of back home and making sure she can live a good life is what matters to me.”

“A little muffin?” Gilda questioned. “Do you mean a kid?”

“Yeah!” Ditzy nodded as they got the cloud in place. “She’s my pride and joy and being a weather pony pays well.”

“What am I getting myself into.” Gilda shook her head. “Ditzy… if you wanted… I suppose I could give you some pointers.”

“Really?” Ditzy asked hopefully.

Gilda turned to face her. “I do mean it.” Ditzy moved to hug the griffon out of happiness, but said griffon held out her claws. “First rule of my lessons is that I don’t do hugs, understood?”

“I understand!” Ditzy backed off, but she was extremely happy. “Thank you, Gilda. I promise I’ll work hard.”

“I hope you do.” Gilda nodded. “Right now, I got somewhere to be, so I’m clocking out.”

The griffon flew off while Ditzy waved. “See you tomorrow!”

Competition, Leaves, & Demons

Unknown
Two beings and a red sphere floated around an endless, purple void. Floating crystals surrounded them showcasing past events of Universe 6. The first figure was a female while the second was a male.

The woman was rather beautiful with a slender frame, blue skin, long white hair, and purple eyes. She has a golden infinity sign hair accessory that covers the back and both sides of her head. Her attire was a red and black skintight body suit, and she carries a brown staff.

“It seems our time is as hand.” The woman laughed as new crystals appeared showing what Goten had done since arriving on Equis. “We had to avoid the prior champion, but this one seem even more promising than Bardock.”

“Is that the opponent I must face.” The guy grunted. “He is a mere child.”

“Yes, a mere child following in the footsteps of gods.” The woman smirked. “A child of potential. With his unwilling help, the seal will fall, our god will rise, and the Demon Realm shall be free.”

“At least, this should be quick.” The guy stated. “A child is barely worth my time or power.”

“That may very well be but remember that he is important to our future.” The woman nodded. “Do not kill him just yet Mira.”

“Understood Towa.” Mira replied.

Sweet Apple Acres
Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Goten had decided to get together on the farm. Now, they were tossing horseshoes. Rainbow Dash threw hers, and it landed just before the stake which she celebrated.

“Hoo-wee! Not a bad pitch for a pony who works with her head in the clouds.” Applejack complemented.

“Oh yeah? Think you can do better, cowgirl?” Rainbow Dash retorted.

“Ah know I can.” With a grunt, Applejack tossed her horseshoe, but it came up short of Rainbow’s. “Oh, for Pete's sake!”

“Oh, my turn!” Goten exclaimed.

Obviously, there’s no way Goten would use all his power for a game. He simply took a stance and threw the horseshoe. It banged into the stake as Bardock had been helping the Half Saiyan master his aim when they weren’t working of the Wrathful Form.

“Alright, I did it!” Goten declared.

Rainbow laughed. “Looks like a Half-Saiyan and pegasus can pitch better than the workhorse. The object of the game is to get the closest to the stake.”

“All right, all right. You got another throw, ponygirl.” Applejack stated.

The farm horse then tosses the horseshoe onto Rainbow’s muzzle, and she tossed it from there. The pegasus sent the horseshoe flying far away from the stake.

“Tough luck, Rainbow.” Goten stated sincerely.

With a sarcastic tone, Applejack said, “Wow, you couldn't hit a barn door with that kind of throw!”

“Yeah well, Goten has it dead on while I have the closest throw after him.” Rainbow taunted. “Pretty sure that puts you in last place Applesmack.”

AJ took that as a challenge and was determined to make her last throw count. She picked the horseshoe up and threw it. This time, the shot was dead on as her horseshoe fell right on top of Goten’s.

“Yee-haw! It's a ringer!” AJ cheered proudly. “That's how you do it down on the farm.”

“Awesome!” Goten nodded with a smile. “If I didn’t have Master Bardock training me, there’s not a doubt in my mind you’d have won AJ. You truly are good at this game.”

Rainbow Dash held her head low. “I lost.”

“Don't feel bad, Rainbow.” Applejack told her.

“Yeah.” Goten nodded. “When it comes down to it, this was in good fun.”

“I hate losing.” Rainbow said sharply.

“Well, no one can be number one at everything.” Goten looked at her. “My dad’s the strongest person I know, yet he learned early on that there’s always someone stronger out there.” He remembered Trunks and Buu. “I even experienced it firsthand.”

“I won’t deny that’s true, but it’s easy for you to say.” Rainbow retorted. “Here, you’re crazy strong, so why do you continue working? I doubt there’s anyone stronger than Nightmare Moon. Heck, not even an Ursa Major means anything to you.”

“I once thought there were no more challenges after Buu.” Goten shook his head. “Then, Bardock came around, and while I was stronger than Nightmare Moon, it reaffirmed that stronger beings still exist. What I’m saying is, think of it this way. You may lose today, but never dwell on that loss. Use it to come back smarter and stronger.”

“He’s right Rainbow.” Applejack chimed in. “Besides, you're a mighty good athlete, but I happen to be better.”

That caused Rainbow to get an idea. “Alright, you think you're the top athlete in all of Ponyville while I think the same, so I think we should prove it.

“Prove what?” Applejack asked.

“I challenge you to an Iron Pony Competition.” Rainbow declared. “We’ll participate in a series of athletic contests to decide who's the best, pony athlete in all of Equestria.”

She would have left out the pony thing, but she knew she wasn’t ready to compete with Goten. Applejack, on the other hand, was doable. Especially with her training under Bardock.

“Alright Rainbow, you're on.” Applejack declared.

They spat on their hooves and shook on it before turning to the Half-Saiyan. “Goten will be our judge!”

“I’d be glad to, but I think we need more than one person to determine the best pony athlete.” Goten got an idea. “I got it!” He ran off. “I’ll be back you two!”

Goten went about gathering a crowd from Ponyville while roping Twilight in to help with this whole competition.

Later…
"So, you two are doing what now?" Twilight asked.

“We’re doing an Iron Pony Competition.” Applejack informed.

“We've set up a bunch of events to decide which one of us is the most athletic pony ever!” Rainbow exclaimed excitedly.

“What are Goten and I supposed to do?” Twilight asked.

“I’m here to judge while you keep score.” Goten explained.

“That’s right.” Rainbow declared. “Someone must record my awesomeness for the history books.”

Iron Pony Competition
Applejack and Rainbow Dash got ready for the first contest.

“Hello everypony.” Spike decided to take up the role of announcer. “Welcome to the Iron Pony Competition!” The crowd cheered. “Let the games begin!”

The objective of the first contest was to run to the finish line while weaving through barrels set up along the track.

“Before we begin, I want to say that as judge, I will not condone cheating!” Goten shouted. “Now, begin!”

Applejack took off and was doing great before she hit the second to last barrel.

“Time! 17 seconds!” Goten called out. “Unfortunately, we must add a five second penalty for nudging that barrel.”

“Nuts and chews! Still, that's 22 seconds. Not too shabby.” Applejack noticed Rainbow seemed a bit fidgety, so she put a hoof on her shoulder. “Hey, don't be nervous. Remember, it's all in good fun. Now, git on up there.”

Rainbow nodded and made the run; however, she must not have tested the speed she’s gained because the pegasus nudged two barrels.

“Whoa, that was fast Rainbow!” Applejack cheered genuinely impressed.

“Thanks, but I don’t think it’s enough to beat you.” Rainbow returned.

“Time. You actually got it in 8 seconds flat.” Goten commented. “Even with the two-barrel penalties, you come out with a time of 18 seconds. That means Rainbow is the winner of the first contest!”

Hearing Rainbow initially got eight seconds made Applejack fall over in shock.

“Wow, guess my training really paid off.” Rainbow Dash state surprised.

AJ recovered. “Alright, don’t get too cocky now because we still got more contests to go.”

The games continued with Applejack really stepping up to keep up with Rainbow. The extra effort seemed to amount to something as Applejack and Rainbow Dash continuously traded victories. Soon, it came down to the final event which would be the deciding competition.

“Alright, you two.” Goten stood at the center of the tug of war rope while the competitors stood at opposite side. “This is the final event, so give it all you've got. I want to see a clean final competition.”

Some of the crowd cheered for Rainbow while others cheered for Applejack. The bout began with both mare’s giving it their all. This seemed to result in an absolute stalemate. If something weren’t done, the rope would snap.

Then, Rainbow used her wings to fly up, and she started to pull AJ with her.

“STOP!” Rainbow landed and everypony was now focused on Goten. “From the start, I made it clear I would not condone cheating. I reiterated this before. If this were a fight, wings would be fair game, but this is a contest. As such, I must award AJ the win.”

“What!?” Rainbow spoke up.

Bardock, transparent as ever, appeared. “Mind if I take it from here?”

Goten nodded. “Be my guest.”

“I taught you better than to cheat Rainbow.” Bardock shot her a disapproving glare when it seemed the pegasus was going to retort. “Every warrior needs pride in themselves, and a win without that pride is no win worth celebrating.”

“I-I didn’t think…” Rainbow hung her head. “I’m sorry Master Bardock.”

“You’ll be forgiven once we go through the punishment run.” Bardock stated. “Get moving, and I’ll join you in a minute. If you’re slacking, I’ll not only have you run, but we’ll go through normal training all night as well.”

“I’m running! I’m running!” Rainbow was out of there.

“I don’t know if I’d be for that punishment, but is it really that bad to make Rainbow bolt like this?” Applejack asked.

“Let me put it to you this way Applejack.” Goten stated. “I was late one time to Master Bardock’s training, and now I’m never late without a great explanation.”

Bardock glanced over at the farm pony. “I understand you have your responsibilities, but if you ever want training from me, you’ve earned it.” He nodded. “We’ll work around your busy schedule.”

“That’s mighty kind of you sir.” Applejack was certainly interested what with how even Rainbow matched her, and honestly practically every victory the farm horse earned was by the skin of her teeth. “I’ll take ya up on that offer.”

Bardock nodded before flying off in the direction Rainbow went in.

Ponyville Streets: Later…
After that whole event, Goten was walking back to the library with Twilight.

As they walked, she had a request for the Half-Saiyan. “Hey Goten, mind if I ask you a favor?”

“Sure Twilight.” Goten stated. “Ask away.”

“Can you train me in running?” Twilight asked. “The Running of the Leaves is tomorrow, and I’ve been thinking of running it.”

“I mean, I know how to run.” Goten rubbed his head. “I think it may be a little too late if you’re looking to win.”

“Oh, I have no intention of winning.” Twilight smiled. “I thought it’d be a good experience to participate, and I’m not going into this completely blind. I’ve read a few books that seemed to have useful tips.”

“In that case, I’ll gladly help.” Goten nodded. “Oh, what’s more we can run it together, and I can have a gravity spell placed on me to get some good training out of it.”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah, that sounds great.”

Over the next few hours, Goten trained Twilight in everything his mom and brother showed him concerning running. He taught her how to pace herself and when it is time to unleash all she has at the finish line. After a quick practice race, they regrouped back in front of the library.

“Wow. I gotta remember to ask you if I ever want a workout Goten.” Twilight stated.

“Well, you know where to find me.” Goten crossed his arms with a smile. “Now, pop quiz. What is the best way to run a race?”

“Slow and steady.” Twilight replied. “Don’t tire yourself out by continuously going all out.”

“Excellent.” Goten nodded. “What should you do once the finish line is in sight?”

“Focus on the goal and put your all into it.” Twilight replied.

“Amazing.” Goten smiled. “Why do you run the race and what should be your approach?”

“Have fun and keep your eyes peeled as not to hurt yourself.” Twilight replied confidently.

Goten nodded with approval. “Alright, I think we’re both ready to run tomorrow.”

The pair walked inside.

Golden Oaks Library
“Hey Goten, you really think I’ll do alright tomorrow?” Twilight asked.

“You never know until tomorrow arrives, but I think you stand a good chance of not placing anywhere near last at least.” Goten smiled. “With me running alongside ya, I’ll keep your spirits high. We may not come near first, but we’ll do great together.”

“Thank you, Goten.” Twilight nodded. “I’m glad you’ll be running with me tomorrow.”

“If you two really want to do well tomorrow, you should get some sleep.” Spike informed.

“He’s right.” Goten nodded. “We really should, and no all-night study session Twilight.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Twilight assured. “Honestly, I could use the sleep.”

Ponyville Streets: Next Day…
Twilight, with Spike on her back, and Goten were moving towards the start of the Running of the Leaves. Goten already had a powerful gravity spell afflicted upon him, so he was ready to run.

“Come on Twilight and Goten, we’re going to be late!” Spike shouted.

“Man Spike, why are you so excited about?” Twilight asked. “Thinking of running with us?”

“Nah, I was actually hoping I could be the announcer again.” Spike explained.

The three made their way to the event and up to the sign-up booth. Twilight got the number 42 and Goten was given 43.

“Give it your best you two.” Spike hopped off Twilight’s back. “I know you’ll do great.”

“Thanks Spike.” They stated together.

“Racers! Please take your positions!” Pinkie said over the loudspeaker only to notice Spike nearby. “Hey Spike!” The dragon had been feeling down when he realized this event already had an announcer. “Would you like to be my co-reporter on the action?”

“You want me to join you?” Spike asked excitedly.

“Yup, climb on up, and we’ll get this show on the road.” Pinkie stated as she opened the door to her hot air balloon.

“Alright, are you ready?” Pinkie questioned.

“Get set.” Spike shouted next.

They hit the bell together. “Go!”

Everyone took off.

“And they're off! Welcome to the official coverage of the Running of the Leaves! You know, Spike, despite its name, the leaves don't do any of the actual running.” Pinkie asked the green dragon. “Nope, that's left to the runners.”

“Yes, Pinkie.” Spike declared. “It's called the Running of the Leaves because the running of the racers is what causes the leaves to fall.”

This caused Pinkie disgust. “Ugh. Those lazy, lazy leaves.”

Currently, Goten and Twilight were at the back of the pack, but they were in no hurry to push forward this early into the race.

“This is just beautiful, right?” Twilight asked.

“I’ll say.” Goten agreed. “I guess I’ve been so busy that I’ve forgotten to stop and smell the…” Suddenly, he stopped and looked off to the right. “This doesn’t feel good.”

Twilight back tracked and looked to the right. “Goten, are you okay? Is something wrong?”

“I’m not sure.” Goten was concerned. “I’m sensing something malicious in the distance.”

“Oh no.” Twilight stated worried. “Should we call off the race and contact Princess Celestia?”

“No, I think I can handle this.” Goten looked at her. “Just remove the gravity spell and continue the race.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight questioned.

Goten nodded. “Yeah, I got this.” Twilight didn’t like this, but her horn glowed as did the Half-Saiyan. “I’ll be back with news on what this is.”

The Half-Saiyan removed his number and dropped it before rocketing off in the direction of the Ki he was feeling. Twilight watched him go with concern evident on her face. She only proceeded with the race once he was gone.

“I hope you can handle whatever is out there Goten.” Twilight thought as she ran on.

Island: Later…
Goten touched down on an uninhabited island. There was vegetation and plateaus all around. Honestly, not a bad location, but the Half Saiyan was focused on finding whoever was behind this Ki he was sensing. The problem was that he now sensed two beings.

Before he could move towards the signature, one of them, Towa, came out to address him. “Say, your sharp for a kid.” She chuckled. “Perhaps you’ll actually provide more energy than I thought.”

The second figure, Mira, stepped out. “I’ll be sure to draw out all the energy I can from him.”

Goten stared at the two figures warily. “Who are you?”

“All you need to know for now is that I am Towa, and this is Mira.” Towa floated back. “Mira here is the one you will be fighting. Oh, and we do wish harm on the world you’re protecting.”

If their malevolent Ki wasn’t enough of a reason to fight, then what she just said certainly was.

“If you want to hurt this world or its inhabitants, you’ll have to get by me first.” Goten got into a fighting stance. “I won’t allow to hurt this world.”

“Spunky little guy, huh.” Towa smirked. “Mira, commence.”

Goten moved up a bit while Mira rushed forward at an impressive speed. The Half-Saiyan held out a hand and caught his opponent’s fist without moving an inch. Mira was marginally surprised while Towa was shocked.

“This is my world to protect!” Goten declared.

The Half-Saiyan lunged forward and punched Mira in the face knocking him into the ground. The demon was sent sliding across it. Goten rushed forward while Mira recovered, and the two of them began to move around the island at hypersonic speeds attacking each other.

Eventually, Goten landed a powerful kick into Mira’s stomach knocking him back before launching a barrage of Ki blasts. The demon managed to move through them until they stopped. The two fighters then came to stand across from each other.

“Is this all you got?” Goten asked. “I faced an alicorn with more power than this.”

“Mira is being overpowered this early?” Towa thought before laughing to herself. “This is better than I could have hoped for. This boy will make Mira seek more and more power. Through their clashes, all our goals will be achieved.”

“Impossible.” Mira stated. “I am the strongest. I must be the strongest!” He glared at Goten. “I will not lose to you.” He cupped his hands and began charging purple Ki. “Show me your power! Now!”

“Alright, but only because you asked for it.” Goten declared. “There’s no mistaking it. The color may be different, it’s also oozing maliciousness, but that is a Kamehameha.” Goten cupped his hands. “I’ll match and surpass his.”

KA ME!

HA ME!

Mira was putting his all into this attack as his desire to win started to override his creator’s orders. Goten could sense this and was pumping in enough to currently match it. He had a plan to ensure this ended. They pushed out their cupped hands.

HAAAAA!

Goten’s blue and Mira’s purple collided at the center between them in a spectacular display. Now was the time. Goten gave a mighty yell as he went Super Saiyan adding greater amounts of Ki to his attack, and it quickly started to overcome Mira’s.

“Damnit!!!!” Mira exclaimed as the attack overcame him.

The attack dissipated, but Goten knew his advisory wasn’t gone as he shifted his gaze to the right. Mira was laid out on the ground, unconscious and severely injured, while Towa was smirking. Clearly, she had saved her creation.

“Most impressive young Half-Saiyan.” Towa smirked. “You win today, but we’ll be back.” Goten rushed her. “After all, you are our target.”

Towa and Mira suddenly vanished before he reached them which left the Half-Saiyan standing where they had been. Goten closed his eyes with a sigh as he powered back down to base. Not to long after, Celestia and Luna landed behind him while Bardock appeared…

Ponyville
Twilight had managed to come in fifth place. For a first race. that was rather amazing; however, she couldn’t enjoy it because Goten was out there confronting who knows what. Then, nearby ponies began to kneel.

It was followed by clapping and Goten’s voice. “Good job Twilight.” The unicorn turned to see the Half-Saiyan and her teacher approaching. “Fifth place for your first race is great.”

Twilight would have knelt as well, but she was overjoyed to see her friend safe. “Goten, you’re okay!” She ran over and they hugged. “I was so worried.”

“Sorry Twilight, but I had to go.” Goten whispered. “Let’s not talk about this here. Bardock is gathering the girls and Luna is already at the library.”

“I understand.” Twilight whispered.

Golden Oak’s Library
With everyone gathered, Goten recounted his encounter with Towa and Mira. “… Essentially, all I know is that I’m their target, and I get the feeling there’s more to them than meets the eye.”

“Boy howdy, that’s a crazy story.” Applejack stated. “Are you sure they weren’t human or Saiyan?”

“My earth has many odd-looking species, but those two only resemble humans.” Goten nodded. “The problem is, so do the Saiyans. Based on how they’re blue, it’s safe to say they aren’t human.”

“Before you ask, I’m unfamiliar with what those two are, but I can confirm that Goten’s feeling is accurate.” Bardock stated. “That Towa is stronger than Mira; however, Mira has a deep well of untapped power to him. Definitely not to be underestimated.”

“Please, how tough could they be when Goten kept pace in his base form.” Rainbow smirked. “Bet Gilda or I could have done the job.”

“Yeah.” Gilda agreed. “Let them show their faces again. Rainbow and I will handle them.”

“Last I checked, you had particular difficulty dealing with Goten in his base form Rainbow.” Twilight stated.

“While you two have come a long way in a short amount of time, these two are still beyond your current skill level.” Bardock crossed his arms. “Even if you were to work together, you’d be outclassed hands down.”

“Well, if those two are after Goten, I won’t even think about throwing them a party.” Pinkie declared protectively.

Fluttershy decided to approach Goten and looked at him. “Y-you are okay, right Goten?”

“Don’t worry Fluttershy.” Goten smiled. “There may be more to them, but I was able to drive them off this time.” He looked to Bardock. “I’ll continue to train to keep it that way.”

Bardock nodded approvingly.

Luna looked away from him. She wanted so badly to voice her help in fights to come, but her original power still hadn’t returned. Any attempt to train has been a resounding failure as well. The princess of the night really wasn’t feeling good at all.

“Well, today has been rather troubling; however, I do not want this to control your lives.” Celestia stated. “Please, continue to live them while keeping an eye out for those two.”

“I think we understand princess.” Twilight stated.

“Come along sister.” Celestia stated. “I believe we should take our leave.” They walked off, but the sun princess looked back at the group with a smile. “My faithful student, congratulations on coming in fifth place, and champion, thank you for reacting to danger as you did.”

Twilight and Goten smiled proudly at being recognized.

Author's Note

This chapter sees the introduction of Towa and Mira; however, through my research into them, there always seems to be different a Towa and Mira depending on the canon. The most prominent ones seemed to be Xenoverse Towa & Mira and Heroes Towa & Mira.

I felt making this the What Makes a Hero? Towa & Mira was fine. The main thing is that Mira is currently weaker, but All Mira share the trait of constantly improving. Bottom line, I thought this would make things interesting.

It could potentially give MLP characters that wouldn't stand a chance against Goten, a proper chance. That said, I feel there are many characters who can hold there own without them, so don't expect the pair to always interfere in that way.

Yeah, maybe you feel no one should ever come close to matching a Super Saiyan or so on, but this is an Equestria in the Dragon Ball universe. I think that alone implies this isn't Canon MLP we're dealing with.

If you want to see a Saiyan or Half-Saiyan tearing through though enemies easily, nothing wrong with that as I enjoy those stories, there are countless examples of that you can read on this website alone. Hopefully, you enjoyed.

Tantabus

Castle of the Two Sisters
In the hallways of Canterlot Castle, six pairs of hooves and two feet were rushing to the throne room. Standing before the destroyed thrones, Princess Luna became aware of a darkness. A glowing blue/purple smoke like object floated down behind her.

The princess knew what it was and what it would do. "Greetings, Tantabus. I am ready, so do your worst."

Luna began to grunt and groan as she was enveloped in a sphere of darkness which transformed her. The six pairs of hooves and two feet entered the throne room revealing themselves as the six ponies chosen to wield The Elements of Harmony and The Champion of Equestria.

"Princess Luna's turning into Nightmare Moon again!" Twilight exclaimed.

Luna had fully transformed into the wicked mare of darkness.

Nightmare Moon immediately cackled as her hooves landed on the ground. "How observant you are, but it will do you no good. Welcome to your destruction!" She glared at Goten. “Especially you, monkey.”

"Not happening because we got the cure for this.” Rainbow Dash boasted. "Ready everyone?"

All nodded at once. "Ready!"

“Get started girls, so my element can strengthen yours.” Goten added.

A beam of rainbow-colored energy suddenly shot out from the six ponies. Nightmare Moon threw up a magical barrier to protect herself while Goten’s element glowed causing the rainbow energy to double in strength.

An intense struggle quickly unfolded as magical energy crackled and sizzled. Nightmare Moon seemed to be gaining the upper hoof as her barrier slowly pushed the rainbow beams back. Suddenly, the puff of smoke from earlier seemed to take on a mind of its own.

With a ripping sound, it began to cut a hole in the sky and slip away shocking Nightmare Moon "Wait! What is it doing?!" She then saw it vanish. "It's gone, but that's impossible! It's not supposed to do that!"

Suddenly, her powers weakened, and the rainbow energy washed over her enveloping the alicorn’s body. The group cheered at their victory.

Canterlot Castle: Luna’s Room
Luna, still in her form from just after being saved, suddenly awoke in her bed panting heavily. It took a moment for her to regain her bearings before she realized what had just transpired in her dreams.

"My dream ended happily?” She shook her head. “No. That. Cannot. Happen!"

Castle Kitchen: Morning…
The next morning started off like any other for Princess Celestia. She rose before dawn to raise the sun before making her way to the kitchen and whipping up some pancakes for herself and her sister. Luna never seemed to have the time to enjoy them.

Maybe this time would be the occasion where Luna would finally acknowledge her carefully crafted creations. Then, the doors to the kitchen were flung opened, and Celestia got a good look at her sister. It quickly became obvious that Luna would once again be in no mood for breakfast.

Normally, Luna was groggy, and a bit grouchy when she awoke; however, it seemed like last night had been especially taxing on the Princess of the Night. The bags underneath her eyes seemed to be more pronounced.

It seemed like Luna hadn't slept even a little and was ready to fall into a deep sleep at a moment's notice. Naturally, Celestia's sisterly instincts kicked in. She was immediately at Luna's side quick to help her to a seat at the kitchen table.

“Good morning, Luna." Celestia greeted warmly hoping to gauge her overall mood. "Rough night last night?"

"No, just a demanding one." Luna insisted as she almost faceplanted into the pancakes on her plate. "Sister, I appreciate this gift, but I'm afraid I must again decline your offer to dine."

"Luna, please don't lie to me." Celestia stated with a seriousness tone. "You look unwell, and I know something is bothering you. What happened last night?"

"It's nothing that need concern you, Celestia.” Luna only shook her head. “It concerns matters of the dream world, and your magic holds no sway there."

Celestia put a hoof to her chin in thought. "Technically, I never fully gave up that power. I could still enter of my own free will if I so chose."

Luna smirked. "We both know you'll never do that, sister. You only briefly wielded that power in my absence before abandoning it the day I returned."

"You know me too well." Celestia sighed longingly. "That was too much power for any one pony. The more I held onto it, the more it spoke to me. I don't believe it was the work of the same Nightmare that exploited your insecurities and dark desires. Still, it was a risk."

Despite her tired state, Luna couldn't help but laugh. "I remember the first time I encountered that projection of you when I regained my dream powers. I must say, I didn't imagine an evil version of yourself to look like my dark form. Are you sure you weren't secretly envious of her?”

Celestia laughed as well even though she didn't find it that funny. If it gave her the ability get Luna to open up, she'd take a little self-deprecating humor.

"I assure you; I was never jealous of Nightmare Moon despite what my darker self might have led you to believe.” Celestia stated. "You wouldn't wish to see me become that, would you sister? Surely, you would not subject yourself to the agony I had to endure for a thousand years?"

"No, I would rather die than be forced to turn on you again, sister!" Luna vowed while pounding her hooves on the table. "If this is all some secret test or prank, it's not funny!"

"Then please, for your own sake, you must speak on what is troubling you!" Celestia pleaded with a begging expression. "Luna, I can't stand the thought that something might be wrong, and there's nothing I can do to help you.

Without you, I will have no pony to interpret my dreams when they become visions of the future. Worse still, I may lose you to the darkness forever, and I can't live without you." She was genuinely terrified of that outcome. “Not again.”

Luna opened her mouth to speak, but she immediately clammed up. “Should I really tell her about the Tantabus? What would Celestia think of such a creation… especially if she knew of its origins and intent?” Up til now, Luna prided herself on keeping the Tantabus secret.

"The Tantabus couldn't have gotten far! I should be able to track it down within the dreams of Goten and his friends without assistance. No need to worry my sister unnecessarily." She looked at her sister. "If you knew of what I hide, you would surely turn against me."

"Luna, you mustn't keep secrets from me!" Celestia insisted. "Aren't you aware of what happened the last time you tried to do that?"

Luna reluctantly nodded, but she only said, "I am aware, but I cannot discuss such a matter with you; however, I would be open to the possibility of taking to a trusted third party. Somepony that will keep the matters discussed confidential."

At that comment, Celestia concocted a plan, but she in no way showed it. The Princess of the Day merely presented a business card to her sister.

"I believe this will help you, dear sister. This pony is a direct descendent of the pony who helped me cope with the first few years of your long absence. He’s a very skilled therapist with a resume and clientele to match.”

Luna examined the card for any hidden details. Be they a faint smudge of ink, a scribble not so cleverly hidden, an address or name known to be false, or even some secret message on either side of the card. Nothing about it seemed phony and the name sounded professional.

The card read, "Bright Follow: Determined to help you find the light."

"Please, Luna. You must do this!" Celestia pleaded. "Either for my sake or your own."

"But what about my duties as Princess of the Night?" Luna asked with concern. "What will happen if I don't return by nightfall?"

"Don't worry, Luna.” Celestia winked. “I have a feeling Bright Follow will be understanding if you need to cut your time short. Few ponies ever solve their problems on their very first therapy session."

Luna reluctantly accepted the card and sighed. "I suppose I'll give this therapist a try." She then got up from her chair and yawned. "That is, after I take my customary early morning nap."

"You do that, and I hope you sleep well." Celestia watched as her sister departed without another word. "Oh Luna, I just know you're going to love talking to Bright Follow." She walked off herself. “That said, I will need to contact him first.”

Luna’s Room
Luna spent most of her nap trying to hunt down the Tantabus, but with Goten and his friends awake, she couldn't enter their dreams. A search of the few ponies that were asleep at the time, turned up no trace of the Tantabus. When Luna awoke, she felt refreshed and invigorated.

After a quick shower, and a little bit of time combing her mane and tail to look presentable, she set off for the location of Bright Follow’s office. To her surprise, the business card said his office resided within the confines of the castle.

Luna found this fact most peculiar. “What kind of therapist would choose to live in a castle?”

The Princess of the Night shrugged as despite her promise to Goten, it was a slow process coming out. As such, she figured this was something her sister allowed while she was gone. If this therapist had in fact helped her sister, that was a good reason to allow it.

Bright Follow’s Office
With a sigh, Luna reluctantly reached a hoof out and knocked on the door. "I hope I'm making the right decision by coming here."

The door swung open, and a familiar voice spoke to her. "Ah, you must be my next client. Please, do come in and make yourself comfortable."

Luna did so, and she was instantly greeted with the sight of an office that seemed almost out of place in the city of Canterlot. Whereas most buildings were built and designed to be as lavish as possible, this office seemed almost comforting in its simplicity.

There was a soft, carpeted floor while simple but soothing colors made up the roof and walls. There was no receptionist's desk or chairs, let alone any semblance of a waiting room. Instead, at the end of a short hallway, resided the door to what was likely Bright Follow’s office.

There stood a stallion who Luna presumed to be Bright Follow himself. He had a grass green coat, light red mane, and black eyes under red rimmed glasses. His cutie mark depicted a yin yang symbol.

The stallion approached Luna, and lightly shook her hoof. "As you've probably guessed, my name is Bright Follow, professional therapist. Your sister sent me a message informing me that you would be arriving. Now, do you prefer Luna or Princess Luna?”

"Just Luna will do, thank you.” Luna returned the hoofshake. "I am pleased to see you… even if I came here mostly to please my overly worried sister."

"Worry is something every older sibling does my dear.” Bright replied. “Of course, we can discuss these matters more in depth once you're in my private quarters. Please, step this way, Luna."

They entered a room with a long, reclining sofa.

Clearing his throat, Bright grabbed a quill and paper before motioning for Luna to sit down on the couch. "Please, make yourself comfortable, Luna. I find it much easier to discuss the issues with my clients once they're in a relaxed state of mind."

Reluctantly, Luna did, and the couch just barely fit her length wise before the therapist spoke up "So, your sister tells me you appeared 'troubled', as she put it, when you woke up this morning. Is that true?"

“I was.” Luna nodded. "It's hardly the first time I've had to deal with this sort of concern though. As Princess of the Night, it is my job to guard the dream world. I watch over the dreams of young and old alike. Naturally, problems arise which my sister is ill equipped to deal with.

It is my expertise that guides them, but it doesn't come easily. When possible, I have caught a few winks in the dream world, but usually I require at least a morning nap after lowering the moon. Though I do always send a letter to my friend, Goten, before sleeping again."

"Goten, eh?" Bright commented lifting his glasses for a moment. "Please, tell me more about him. What's he like?"

“I’m not sure if you heard about him, but Goten is the new Champion of Equestria.” Luna replied. "He is a Half-Saiyan that prevented me from harming anyone else by fighting in their steed. By now, it should be common knowledge I was banished to the moon, no?"

Bright nodded. "Yes, though I believe many still regard Nightmare Moon as nothing more than an old legend. Anyways, is there anything more you can tell me about Goten? Any details at all?"

"I thought this therapy was about me, not my friend?" Luna questioned.

"I assure you it is, but I find it helps to build a bridge with my clients before I make a major effort to discuss and diagnose their problems." Bright explained as he jotted down a few notes. "So, what kind of creature is Goten?"

“Goten is no older than a foal, but I believe his confrontation with me as Nightmare Moon saw him mature more than he should have. Still, he hasn’t completely lost his time as a kid. He’s fun to be around, and truly forgiving.

Even though I tried to kill him and was the reason he entered a dangerous form. Him having the Champion’s Element makes sense. He’s truly courageous. Like the other Champions, who were full Saiyans, he has a big appetite. Honestly, I admire his strength as I did Bardock’s.”

"Sounds like you and Goten are close," Bright commented while jotting down more notes.

“At this point, he’s the only friend I have.” Luna stated.

“I see.” Bright stated. "Tell me Luna, what is it that caused you not to sleep even remotely well last night? Is it possible for a princess to have nightmares?"

Luna seemed to hesitate for a moment, and her lips quivered before she reluctantly confessed. "As ashamed as I am to admit it, yes. The nightmares began before my banishment, and at first, they were harmless enough.

It was through these nightmares that I first encountered Nightmare. She tempted me, exploited my fears and concerns, and played to my feelings of jealousy and anger. While most would say that it wasn’t my fault, I made the decision to embrace her darkness.

"I can sense that Nightmare Moon is something you regret deeply." Bright noted. “Tell me, why is that so? Aren't you and Nightmare Moon technically separate entities?"

"No, I despise such a notion! Even my own sister has made that mistake in my presence and Goten through our letters!" Luna bellowed. "It would be too easy to say I was not in control. I may have been ‘influenced’ by Nightmare, but I still chose to accept her.

I acted irrationally because I wasn't willing to talk things out with my sister. I bear the responsibility for everything Nightmare Moon said and did. That includes attempting to murder a child, and it doesn’t matter that he forgave me because I still attempted it.

While I at first made the mistake of wanting to forget about my time as Nightmare Moon, I soon came to realize that it was my legacy, and thus my burden. I could never allow myself to forget that experience, so I had to resort to 'extreme measures' to ensure I was always reminded."

Upon hearing Luna speak the words "extreme measures", Bright Follow felt his heart fill with dread. Whatever Luna was about to tell him, he was sure he wasn't going to like hearing it. Still, it was his job as a therapist to help his client overcome the issue or issues troubling them.

To do that, Bright would have to get as many details as he could even if that meant having to press in areas his client might not be comfortable discussing. Still, sensing that this could get heavy, he retreated for a moment and came back with a tea set.

"What is the meaning of this?" Luna inquired as she sat up on the couch. "I thought I was here to discuss the matters concerning my inability to get even a few hours’ worth of good sleep the previous night, not sip tea."

Bright only laughed as he poured a cup and offered it to Luna. "I thought a princess like you would understand more than anypony else. Tea has been known to have a powerful, calming effect. I'm not sure what these 'extreme measures' you've mentioned are.

Still, I can sense they involve a subject very personal to you, so it might be wise to have something to calm the nerves. It worked wonders with your sister when my ancestor was helping her cope with your absence. Surely, a cup before you discuss further would help."

Luna eyed the teacup skeptically. A part of her felt very thirsty, and that tea seemed like just the thing to quench her thirst; however, was she really going to sip tea from a stallion she didn't know? What if he held a grudge against her?

This tea could be poisoned, or Bright could have slipped something into the tea that would make Luna talk? At last, against her better judgement, Luna enveloped the cup with her magic and slowly put it up to her lips. It seemed to have an almost soothing effect.

"What did you put in this tea?” Luna questioned. “It's like nothing I've ever consumed before. I must know what the ingredients are."

"It's actually a recipe, Celestia and my ancestor created together. My intention is to continue passing it down within the family, but perhaps your sister would be willing to share it with you." Bright explained.

“I will need to ask my sister about this.” Luna thought as she laid back down on the therapy sofa. "Well, I suppose now you want to know what I meant earlier when I mentioned the 'extreme measures' I took to make sure I wouldn't become Nightmare Moon again, correct?"

Bright nodded. "I would like that, but I can't force you to confront anything if you're not ready to address it. I can try to nudge and steer the conversation towards that, but it must be you who chooses to confront whatever it is that troubles you.

Luna sighed. "There's no easy way to say this, and I only ask that you please not judge me for it."

"It's not my place to pass judgement on the actions of my clients," Bright assured. "Now, if you would but know that you're free to stop at any time."

Luna adopted a rather serious and regretful tone of voice. "I ended up drawing on my experiences with Nightmare and was able to create a being I dubbed Tantabus. It was a small, wispy little thing that was supposed to be harmless to others.

It was only intended to make sure my dreams would always involve the same nightmare repeatedly. In the nightmare, I'm alone in the Castle of the Two Sisters with no pony in sight. Only six ponies and the champion seek to stop me.

They never arrive in time to prevent my transformation. They wield the Elements of Harmony, but it never works. They are always defeated, and I laugh and cackle at my victory before plunging the entire world into eternal night. It seems I underestimated the Tantabus.”

Unsurprisingly, even though he wrote down as many details as he could, Bright was horrified by what Luna was telling him; however, he had to press on. "So, what happened? I take it you wouldn't tell me about this without a reason."

"Yes." Luna said. "The Tantabus somehow escaped my dream and is most likely hiding out somewhere within the dreams of Goten or one of his friends. Which one, I'm afraid I can't say for sure as they're all currently awake.

Now, I fear that if any of them dream of anypony else, the Tantabus will escape to the dreams of those ponies and grow stronger. Soon, it may even grow powerful enough to develop a physical form and enter the waking world."

"I see." Bright commented with concern. "Does your sister know about any of this?"

Luna firmly shook her head in protest. "No, my sister's magic has no power in the dream world, but I wish more than ever that it did. I wish she were aware of this problem. Oh, I can't believe I was so stupid as to not tell her! What was I thinking?!"

She hung her head in shame and guilt.

"Well, I’m rather surprised you don’t recognize me, Luna.” Bright scratched his check. “I thought for sure you’d recognize the voice, but I guess it goes to show that Celestia was right calling me in for this rather than doing it all herself.”

Bright approached Luna who was confused. "Should I know you?" In response, the image of Bright Follow faded to reveal a very worried Goten. “Goten!?”

“As I alluded, it’s not just me.” Goten elaborated. “A certain someone fed me what to say, and they did put that illusion on me.”

Celestia appeared in the room seeming just as worried.

Luna was shocked. “Celestia!?”

"That's right, it's me." Celestia stated. "I'm sorry we had to lie and trick you, but it was the only way I could find out what was troubling you." She added with tears in her eyes. "I thought we agreed not to keep big secrets from each other after what happened last time?"

Luna, with tears in her eyes, threw herself into her sister's embrace and apologized profusely! "Celestia, I'm sorry! I thought for sure you wouldn't understand about the Tantabus! You'd think I was conspiring against you!"

"Luna, why would I ever think something like that?" Celestia asked somberly. "I seriously want to know! It's like you don't know me at all! After the 1,000 years of separation, why would I believe you'd conspire against me a second time?!"

"I don't know. I really don't know." Luna apologized while sobbing heavily. "I just got scared that Nightmare Moon would keep haunting my dreams promising to come back. I couldn't let myself be tempted."

"Yet look what you were doing to yourself, dear sister." Celestia commented while lightly stroking Luna's mane. "You were torturing and tormenting yourself behind my back and in a place where I couldn't get to you.”

“Luna, look at what you're doing now.” Goten spoke up. “If you truly were still tempted by the darkness, you wouldn't be afraid of it."

Luna looked at Celestia. "What if I ever do turn against you for one reason or another?" Luna looked at Goten. “What if I try to kill you again?”

The princess and champion were silent for a moment as Luna blew her nose in a tissue.

Celestia spoke up. "I understand your concerns, Luna. I've had many a sleepless night worrying about them myself, but I learned long ago that it does no good to dwell on the 'What Ifs' of the past. The past is in the past, and we can only learn from it.

The future is determined by our present in what we say and do. It's our job to learn and face the challenges of the present to have a better future. So, do you understand now? You can't let yourself worry to the degree where it paralyzes you. In the end, it never does you any good."

Luna continued to sob for a little bit, but gradually her sobs diminished until they ceased entirely. "I'm so sorry, Celestia and Goten. I never meant for any of this to happen!" She seemed to have found her determination.

"Now it's up to me to make things right. I shall lure the Tantabus back on my own. I created it and part of it is still obedient to my commands. This is my mistake that I must fix. I cannot allow it to hurt my people.”

Surprised and concerned, Celestia asked, "Are you sure you don't want Goten and I to accompany you into the dream world? I could do it, just this once, with my own power."

Luna stomped her hoof down. "No, you two need only rest. I created the Tantabus, so it's my responsibility. You two have already done so much for me, that I can't ask you to clean up my mess. I'm… I’m a warrior who will correct her own mistake.”

Bardock appeared and crossed his arms. “Hm, you’re finally starting to act like the moon butt I remember.” He nodded. “Pull this off, and my opinion of you will improve.”

Luna nodded.

Celestia sighed as that only gave her sister more determination to do this. "Very well, Luna, but if you need us, come get us in our dreams."

"I assure you I can manage." Luna commented. "Though I do have to thank all three of you for your support. I doubt anyone else would've done what you did for me today. Celestia, Bardock, and Goten, you are truly the best sister, teacher, and friend, respectively, I could ask for!"

The three of them smiled and bid Luna good luck.

Luna’s Room, Night…
That very night, Luna found herself alone in the confines of her dream. No one was around to help her this time. Her dreams were what they usually were, calm and serene, but they would not be that way for long.

The Princess of the Night took a deep breath before calling out, "Tantabus! Hear my voice and do as you are told! You shall terrorize the innocent no longer! Come back to me so we can end this!"

Sure enough, the Tantabus slowly came creeping back, and, unsurprisingly, it took the form of Nightmare Moon in all her wickedness. "Ah, hello Luna. A pleasure to see you again."

"Nightmare Moon, I might have figured you'd show up again." Luna commented.

"So, have you finally given up trying to fight the darkness?" Nightmare Moon flashed a toothy grin. "Are you ready to accept that I am you?"

"No." Luna said in a low tone of voice.

"Excuse me?!" Nightmare Moon exclaimed sounding offended.

"You are part of me, as much as I hate to admit it, but you are not me." Luna’s tone of voice slowly rose as her confidence began to build. "You won't exist independent of me in any way, shape, or form ever again.

I am the Princess of the Night, protector of the dream world, and rightful co-ruler of Equestria alongside my sister. No longer am I a darkness loving tyrant, or the scared little filly who feared you! You, the Tantabus, exists because of me. That is a mistake I shall rectify this instant!"

As Luna spoke, Nightmare Moon suddenly found herself being pulled towards Luna. Slowly, the Tantabus found it couldn't maintain the form, and it could not escape as Luna slowly walked up to it. The Tantabus was now Luna’s current size, and she wasn't afraid.

The Tantabus managed to revert to Nightmare Moon. "What are you doing?! You're a fool to deny the power I brought you! If we joined together again, we could truly prevail over Celestia and rule Equestria forever!"

"As I said, you are part of me." Luna declared. "Just as every light contains darkness, the darkness contains light. I choose not to walk either road.” She recalled the Tantabus to herself. “I will walk the roads of dusk and dawn forever more.”

The Tantabus was no more, and Luna stood there in the dreamscape triumphant but tired. The alicorn decided to lay down and close her eyes. Normally, Luna would avoid falling asleep in the dream realm, but she felt she'd earned a rest.

Author's Note

I know, this is Do Princess' Dream of Magic Sheep; however, I'm under the impression that there's a legitimate arc Luna could have had in that first season. I know, many people love Luna. I do as well, but I figured this was a good chance to strive for that arc.

Hence this chapter and Visiting the Royal Sisters. I'm still going to be moving other chapters into place to give this alicorn sister what I hope will be a satisficing arc while setting her up as that supportive princess we see her as in future seasons.

Formal Wear, Story, & Diamond Dogs

Carousel Boutique
As fall continued to wear on, it would eventually become winter before turning spring. While the Grand Galloping Gala was still months away, everybody who attended needs to wear formal attire. At least, that's what Rarity told Goten when she offered to make him an outfit.

The Half-Saiyan was invited to Carousel Boutique to look at the suit she made for him. "I can't wait till you see it Goten!" He was dragged to one of Rarity's new mannequins designed for the humanoid shape and proudly presented the suit. "Please, be completely honest.”

Goten was shown a suit with the same green and red color scheme as his gi, and if the Half-Saiyan were honest, he’d say it looked a lot cooler than the party clothes he wore after Buu’s defeat. He loved his mom, but these clothes were amazing.

"This looks awesome.” Goten smiled gratefully. “Thank you.”

"Oh, I knew it!" Rarity replied happily. "After all, I was thinking about you while making it and realized you pull off the colors. That meant I just needed the style and figured you’d appreciate simplistic formal over true formal. Now, I know the others will love their dresses!”

"Others?" Goten wondered.

"Yes, Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie." replied Rarity.

Rarity then showed off five dresses which also looked good. They all had unique designs, and it was evident which ones were meant for which mares.

"I wanted to show you the suit before I showed those dresses to the girls.” Rarity explained. “You know, for a first opinion.”

"I'm sure they will like them." Goten stated with confidence.

"That's sweet of you, darling." Rarity replied.

"Though, wasn’t this too much work?" Goten asked.

"Oh, it was nothing." Rarity replied modestly. "Besides, it was fun making these attires."

Goten nodded. "Well, I still appreciate you making me this suit.”

"Of course, darling.” Rarity smiled. “Now, if you don't mind, I would like to keep it for today, so that I can show it to the others. You can take it with you tomorrow.”

"No problem." Goten stated.

"Perfect!" Rarity happily replied. "Then, I'll see you tomorrow."

“Yeah, see you tomorrow.” Goten replied before taking off.

Next Day...
Once Goten was done with his list of odd jobs, he entered the boutique, but Rarity was nowhere to be seen.

The Half-Saiyan figured she was probably where they’d been yesterday, so he entered her workplace. "Alright, I'm here.”

It looked like Rarity was ready to work on his suit which surprised the guy. She quickly turned around to greet him before dragging him in front of the suit.

"Goten! Perfect!” Rarity exclaimed excitedly. “We can start right away.”

"Start what?" Goten asked in confusion.

They both silently stared at the suit with Rarity leaving his question unanswered.

The mare then looked at him expectantly. "Well?"

"What?" Goten questioned.

"Tell me what I should change!" Rarity demanded.

"Change? Change what?" Goten questioned.

"The suit!" Rarity pointed at it. "Tell me what I should change about the suit!"

"Why would I want her to change anything?” Goten pondered. “Yesterday, I said that it was awesome, and I still think that.” Rarity had also seemed happy that he liked the suit, so why would she suddenly think he wanted to change something? "Rarity, it’s perfect.”

"No, there has to be something wrong!" Rarity said in a stressful voice. "Is it the size?"

"The size?” Goten questioned. “I mean, I haven’t tried it on, but I thought you got my measurements before making it.”

"Is it the color?" The mare asked. "Of course! What was I thinking making the suit colors the same as your gi? I will change it right away!"

Rarity left Goten’s side to get some tools. The mare was clearly stressed, and the Half-Saiyan got a good idea why when he looked around the room. Pictures of star signs, streamers, and balloons were scattered among tools and fabric. The whole place looked more like a junkyard.

"Rarity!" The mare was startled, but at least she was standing still. "I'm sorry for shouting, but could you please calm down? You don't have to work on the suit because I love it. Remember, I told you how awesome it was yesterday?”

"You were just saying that, so my feelings wouldn’t be hurt!" Rarity replied doubtfully.

"Why do I have to tell you that suit looks good?” Goten questioned concerned. “I’m a martial artist/day laborer while you're the one who does this for a living. You have more knowledge on this stuff than anyone I know."

"But, there must be something you don't like." Rarity said saddened.

"No Rarity.” Goten stated seriously. “It is perfect."

"I don't believe you!" The mare replied stubbornly.

"Rarity!" Goten shouted with a practically angry-sounding tone.

They then glared at each other.

"Do you really mean it?" Rarity asked sounding insecure. "You like it the way it is?”

Goten took a deep breathe to cool down before answering, "Yes, Rarity. I like it the way it is. There is nothing that bothers me, and I want to wear this suit to the gala. Please, don't let me say it repeatedly."

He was gearing up for another discussion, but Rarity seemed to have calmed down.

"Yes, of course.” The mare stated. “My work always looks perfect, right?"

“Now, that's more like it.” Goten thought. “This is the Rarity I know, but I still get the feeling there is more to this.” He looked at the mare. "What's the matter, Rarity? You look like a complete mess."

"Yes." Rarity sighed. "I’ve been working on these dresses all day now."

She pointed at five dresses that stood in a corner of the room. Calling them that was generally being nice as even Goten, with his lack of knowledge on fashion, knew these couldn’t be as such. It looked like all the stuff that was scattered across the room somehow formed five dresses.

Rarity looked at him as if she could not wait to hear his opinion. Goten was trying to figure out how he could describe them without hurting her. No matter how badly he wanted to say something nice, his mom always told him to be honest.

"They don’t look good." Goten stated gently.

"I know!” Rarity replied with concern. “They look terrible!"

This reaction surprised Goten, and he thought his friend misunderstood him. Rarity then finally explained the situation. As it turns out, the dresses she designed previously didn't quite match their friend’s expectations, so Rarity had to redesign them all.

"Yeah, that dress definitely screams Pinkie Pie." Goten stated.

He was looking at the dress with balloons and muffins all over it. It surprised him that his friends didn't like Rarity's work. Even if they didn't like her dresses, they could have at least said they like them. They were presents after all, and who doesn’t like a present?

"Don't worry Rarity." Goten patted her back. "I'm sure they will realize your designs look better and want them back.”

“Maybe you’re right.” Rarity was feeling better after hearing that. “Thank you.”

Later…
A fashion show was announced in front of Carousel Boutique, and after hearing about it from Twilight, Goten decided he had to be there. He had a bad feeling about this, but he hoped for the best. The fashion show started, and Spike did good with the opening.

Everypony from Ponyville were expecting Rarity’s usual work, but what they got was something completely different. It was also exactly what Goten feared. All five of them were wearing the new dresses. Of course, everypony was shocked and confused.

Twilight and the others didn't seem to realize how bad they looked, but they eventually noticed the reactions of the crowd. Somepony spoke up making his distaste clear. He had a grayish blue coat, light blue grayish hair, and sunglasses. He spoke with a rather upper-class kind of voice.

This was Hoity Toity. Apparently, the guy was supposed to be someone in the fashion business. Hoity Toity quickly demanded to know who was responsible, and Rarity revealed herself from behind the curtain. The celebrity’s words weren't pretty, but she took responsibility.

Days Later…
Rarity wasn't coming out of her room, and that made her friends worry. Everyone was standing in front of her room trying to convince her to come out, but she was too upset to show her face in Ponyville again. In the end, the ponies and Half-Saiyan discussed what they could do.

Conveniently, Applejack had an idea. "We just need to make another fashion show for this Hoity Toity fellow, so he will realize Rarity's work is fancy enough for him.”

"I don't think he will be interested in another fashion show from Rarity after seeing our dresses." Twilight stated with concern.

"I think I know how to deal with Hoity Toity.” Goten nodded. “Trust me.”

He may not have understood this fashion stuff, but he knew ponies loved Rarity’s work. If Hoity saw her true work, the Half-Saiyan was certain he’d love it. Goten relayed his plan, and the girls agreed while helping to refine it.

Ponyville Streets
Goten was currently walking around Ponyville in search of Hoity Toity who was still somewhere in town. He was also wearing the suit Rarity made for him, and while he was more comfortable in his gi, that was mostly bias on his part as this was rather comfortable.

Goten eventually found the celebrity and used his superior speed to get in his path before the stallion ever saw him originally. After that, Hoity Toity noticed him. Mostly because he was a completely different species, but the pony quickly took note of his attire.

"That suit." Hoity mumbled before approaching him. “Oh creature, might I ask where you got that elegant attire from?"

"You mean this?" Goten asked. "I got it from this wonderful shop called Carousel Boutique.”

"Carousel Boutique?" Hoity Toity asked.

Clearly, he couldn’t believe that this was the same boutique he’d visited early.

"Just follow me, and I will show you a place that makes the best outfits.” Goten declared.

Goten led Hoity Toity to Carousel Boutique, and just as planned, the lights were out. Eventually, Spike started the fashion show. Everypony presented their old dresses and performed in a slightly more professional way. Hoity Toity was fascinated by every single dress.

After seeing the suit and those dresses, Hoity Toity once again demanded to see who was responsible. Rarity revealed herself also wearing a dress. Goten hadn’t expected that, but Hoity seemed to love it. In fact, he could not stop complimenting the designs.

Castle of the Two Sisters
Bulla was back to covering her features as she made her way through the Castle of the Two Sisters. She then walked into the library and up to a book that was on a shelf by itself. When she pulled the book and let it go, a secret passage was revealed.

There was a locked door, but Bulla kicked the lock off swinging the door open. There was a dark room with only a stone path forward, a pedestal, and a stone tome on it being visible. With her vast speed, she was over there picking up the book.

“The Tome of Greed.” Bulla thought. “Two Elements of Disharmony down.”

Suddenly, everything started to crumble, so Bulla sealed the book within a sphere before jumping back to safer ground. She then watched as the path crumbled before using the book from before to reseal the entrance. She left the building.

Champion’s Training Room: Days Later.…
Goten didn’t really have any training planned, but he’d decided to go to his personal training room anyways. He figured it might be nice to hang out there for a bit. Not that he didn’t love his friends, but he could use a small break.

Considering the sky was quickly becoming cloudy, he couldn’t really hang out outside. It’s not like he blamed the weather pony’s and Gilda. When something is controlled by others, there are bound to be accidents. Not like the storm would get him in his place anyways.

Once he was down there, Goten decided to kick back on the nearby bed and read a bit. Eventually, his mind wondered in a direction that seemed to be, in a way, offloading everything that’s happened.

“Since coming to Equis, my life has changed.” Goten thought.

Again, he absolutely missed his family and everyone back home; however, he’s met lots of new friends. Back home, he only had the one, but here he could firmly count 8 with the number rising. That’s not even counting the freedom he had.

He was able to learn, play, work, train, and spend time with his friends. Back home, he lived on a mountain with his mom and brother. His only real trips out were to Capsule Corp to see Trunk or that tournament. Was it a bad thing that enjoyed this freedom?

Back home, his mother had him study and train most of the day away. While he liked that, he loved the experiences he was gaining here. He adored the way people trusted in and were starting to respect him. It made him feel closer to his goal of being on the same level as his idols.

“I know people back home are missing me, but is it bad that I enjoy the life I’m building here?” Goten stated to himself. “Does it mean that I never really cared for them?”

Bardock suddenly appeared with his arms crossed. “Considering you still have them on your mind, I don’t think you should feel bad about enjoying your life here.”

“Master Bardock, is that how you see things?” Goten asked curiously. “Did you always have your loved ones on your mind?”

“I always did, and I always will.” Bardock stated. “At the very least, I don’t think you’re wrong for liking life here. You can still like life here while missing those you left behind… or lost.”

“Oh, did you lose people important to you Master Bardock?” Goten asked.

Bardock looked at the kid and sighed. “You know, you never did question why we look similar?”

“Well, that’s because I sort of linked you with a nicer Piccolo.” Goten laid back on the bed. “My big brother said that he couldn’t get the guy to opened up. He had to choose to open up himself. I figured the same applied to you.”

Bardock choose not to comment on that. “Well, maybe this will help. My son is Kakarot.”

“Wait, that’s my dad’s Saiyan name.” Goten sat up and looked at his master. “Are you my grandpa? I always thought the closest I had to that was an old guy named Gohan.”

“From what I saw, I owe that old man a lot for taking my boy in.” Bardock replied. “As far as your father’s concerned, Gohan was the closest thing he had to a father, and he has every right to think that. Biologically speaking, I am your grandfather.”

“Wow.” Goten looked at him. “So, what is your story? Like, how did dad end up on earth?”

“To make a long story short, you know Saiyans were under Frieza’s rule, right?” Bardock asked.

“Of course.” Goten replied.

“Yeah well, there came a time when he decided all Saiyans must die. Fool feared the Super Saiyan legend.” Bardock stated. “I had one heck of a team, and we were making a name for ourselves. My own power was coming to rival King Vegeta’s.

As such, he decided to end us. One of Frieza’s more trusted soldiers was tasked with the job. Before then, we destroyed this race of people that could see into the future. One of the last remaining ones gave him his future sight so I could see the end of my planet.

It put me out of commission leaving my squad to be ambushed and slaughtered. When I came to, I saw visions of the future and rushed to my squad. By the time I arrived, only my best friend was alive, and he died in my arms. I tried to fight only to lose to the same soldier.

By using my squad’s bodies, I survived. I then rushed back to Vegeta and went to my mate Gine telling her everything. Your uncle, Raditz, was already off world with the prince, so that left your father. With Gine’s help, I managed to steal a single pod, and we sent Kakarot off.

If only we could have gotten two, Gine would have gone with him. In the end, she was willing to meet her fate for his survival. I tried rallying men, but they never believed. I ended up going to confront Frieza myself and would have met my end if not for the Champion’s Element.”

“So, if not for you and Gine, dad never would have been sent to earth.” Goten stated. “Then, my brother and I never would have been born.”

“Don’t thank me.” Bardock stated. “In the end, there was no choice. I would have rather seen neither of my sons die at the hands of or be put under Frieza. I just couldn’t help Raditz. Still, Kakarot became a better Saiyan, and I’m proud of that.”

“Thanks Master Bardock.” Goten smiled. “No, I don’t mean for saving my father as you’ve made it clear not to. I mean, thanks for telling me this.”

“Perhaps I’ll tell you more in the future.” Bardock stated. “Just know that I also have pride in you. This was before you came here. Perhaps you don’t view your accomplishments as much, but you were strong.”

Bardock didn’t often show affection, but that was more by a human’s stand. Some Saiyans certainly thought he was perhaps too affectionate even if Gine showed more than he ever did.

Regardless, after revealing all of this to Goten, the old man decided to give the boy a hug. “Becoming the youngest Super Saiyan and mastering the Metamoran Fusion Dance are accomplishments to be proud off.”

Goten chuckled and hugged his master back. “Thank you.”

It didn’t last long, but the feeling was familiar enough. No mistaking it. That embrace was the embrace of his father, so Goten at least knew where his dad got it from. Clearly, the Half-Saiyan was overjoyed to have come down here.

“Hey Master Bardock, can we train?” Goten asked.

“We’ll train.” Bardock smirked. “Don’t think knowing our relation means I’ll go easy on you.”

“I wouldn’t want it any other way.” Goten hoped off the bed and walked towards the white expanse. “Come on, let’s get to it.”

Bardock smirked. “How about we start working on some of my moves for your arsenal.”

“Really?” Goten asked.

“Sure.” Bardock replied. “That is if you can actually learn them.”

“Just you watch because I will learn all your moves.” Goten stated.

“We might as well get started.” Bardock declared. “I think we’ll start that with my Final Spirit Canon…”

Ponyville: Days Later…
Goten was on his way to see Rarity to make certain everything was okay after that whole dress fiasco.

Suddenly, he heard a pony calling out to him. “Excuse me?”

The Half-Saiyan turned and saw a well-dressed earth pony. She had a light-yellow coat, dark blue mane, and was dressed in a white attire with purple and gold accents.

“Hm, didn’t I read about a pony fitting this one’s appearance?” Goten got it. “Oh, you’re Sapphire Shores.”

“The one and only honey.” Sapphire declared. “I happen to have heard about you, and you looked just as interesting as the rumors baby. Of course, I’m not here to see you, but I am hoping you know where Rarity is?”

“Sure, I know where she is, but may I ask why you want to see her?” Goten asked.

“I’ve seen and heard of her work.” Sapphire replied. “She is said to be an upcoming designer, so I’m hoping to hire her to design a few outfits.”

“No problem.” Goten stated. “I was heading there myself anyways.”

“So, I know so little about the Champion of Equestria.” They had started walking when Sapphire decided to speak up. “Tell me about yourself, my dear. How do you know Rarity?”

“Oh, my name is Goten, and I’m a Half-Saiyan.” Goten explained. “Essentially, I’m a martial artist brought her by the Champion’s Element. As for how I know Rarity? Well, I met her the day I arrived. It was the day of the Summer Sun Celebration and Nightmare Moon returned.

I ended up driving her off and chased after her with a group of new friends. Rarity among them. I managed to beat the mare, but she wouldn’t stay down. Fortunately, my friends came in with the Elements of Harmony and we put a stop to the wicked mare.”

Sapphire Shores nodded. “So ya’ll were the group I heard so much about when I was touring a couple months back.”

“I’d like to tell you more, but we have arrived.” Goten stated.

Carousel Boutique
Goten was the first to enter followed by Sapphire, and that caused the bell overhead to ring.

“Coming!” Rarity said as they entered. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique where every garment is chic, unique, and magnifique.” She entered the main room. “Oh Goten, great to see…” She suddenly gasped upon seeing who was with him. “Sapphire Shores! The Pony of Pop!”

“I know Rarity.” Goten stated casually. “I was on my way here, and she asked me for directions.”

“Good afternoon, Miss Rarity.” Sapphire stated.

“You yah... Y-y-you know my name?” Rarity said in complete shock.

“Well, of course I do darling. I make it a point to know all up-and-coming designers, and Clothes Horse Magazine raved about you.” Sapphire Shores was browsing the dresses on the nearby rack. “Plus, your little friend told me a bit about you, and I liked what I heard.”

“Oh, my stars. If I'm dreaming, don't wake me up.” Rarity approached the popstar. “How may I help you, Miss Shores?”

“Please, call me Sapphire.” Sapphire stated.

Rarity giggled a little. “How may I help you, Sapphire?”

“Well, as I'm sure you know, I'll be touring all over Equestria with my latest concert, Sapphire Shores' Ziegfilly Follies, so I need to look seeensational! Ow!” Sapphire replied.

“I have just what you need.” Rarity approached a curtain. “Sapphire Shores, prepare yourself for the pièce de résistance de la haute couture.” She revealed a gem infused dress that Sapphire seemed to love. “I used every last diamond I found on this one garment.”

Sapphire was satisfied. “And it is spectacular! I'll take it.”

“Really?” Rarity asked hopefully.

“Oh yes, and five more with each done up in a different jewel.” Sapphire requested.

That seemed to hit Rarity like a hurricane, and she shook her head in disbelief. “Beg your pardon?”

“Costume changes honey.” Sapphire explained as she left the store with a chuckle. “I can’t dress in just one outfit as I perform, can I?”

This left Rarity in utter shock as she fainted.

“Rarity! Oh no!” Goten rushed to his friend’s side.

“Yes, I do have that effect on ponies.” Sapphire had poked her head back into the shop. “I almost forgot. Goten, tell Rarity that she has until next week to complete them.”

“Considering she whipped up 10 dresses in two days, that shouldn’t be too much to ask. Especially since Sapphire likes this design already.” Goten nodded. “I will tell her once she comes too, and I’ll even do what I can to help her.”

“I can’t wait dear.” Sapphire stated. “I believe in Rarity’s skills and your good word. I know she won’t disappoint. Now, Sapphire Shores, out!”

Outside of Ponyville, Later…
After Rarity woke up, she’d asked Goten to accompany her out to gather the jewels needed for her outfits. He already voiced his help when talking to Sapphire, so it’s not like he any intention of going back on that.

So, Goten pulled a rather large wagon and dug up any jewels Rarity found through her spell. After gathering quiet a haul of jewels, Rarity ended up marking another spot. This one was a rather large deposit.

“As long as we continue to adequately stack them to where they won’t fall, we can build this up as large as you need Rarity.” Goten declared. “With my strength, I can haul it all back.”

“Good to know because we have many jewels to find before this day ends.” Rarity declared.

Suddenly, Goten began to sense minor, very minor, energies around them. They were vastly underwhelming when compared to Mira even if they had numbers. He wouldn’t say anything now, but if they attacked, the Half-Saiyan was confident he could handle them.

Rarity took note of Goten looking around. “Goten, is everything ok?”

“Don’t worry about a thing Rarity.” Goten smiled. “It’s nothing I can’t handle.”

Rarity nodded as she understood they were being followed, but she wasn’t concerned since her friend didn’t seem to be in the slightest. “That’s good to know.” She walked off. “Come on, let’s continue looking for jewels.”

Later…
Rarity’s haul of jewels kept increasing, and her horn lit up again “Ooo, bring the cart because there’s more over here.” As the minutes passed, the haul seemed to nearly double, and Rarity was able to efficiently stack them to the point that they wouldn’t fall.

“I think these gems should get me through making the outfits for Sapphire Shores.” Rarity smiled. “Yeah, I think it’s time we… Oh! What is this?” Rarity’s horn lit up brighter than before. “I think I got something big.”

“Well, we shouldn’t ignore it.” Goten stated.

“Hmm, this is strange.” Rarity moved towards a tree. “It seems to be in this tree near the leaves.”

Goten could sense one of those energies up there, so he got ready to move just in case. Rarity then looked at it only for a bipedal gray furred dog to poke his head out. The jewel Rarity had been tracking was around his neck.

Rarity backed away. “Oh… uh… Good day, gentle... uh, fellow. I-I am Rarity, and this is my friend Goten. You are?”

Goten decided to speak up as he came to stand protectively in front of Rarity. “He’s trouble.”

“Actually, I’m a Diamond Dog.” The creature stated.

“Oh really? Well, that explains your fine taste in jewelry.” Rarity was still trying to converse with the guy. “I mean, I know diamonds are a girl's best friend, and I now know they're a dog's best friend too.” She laughed. “So, you're out hunting for gems as well?”

“Yes. We hunt.” It was looking at Rarity. “We hunt for gems, but you are a better hunter. Now, we hunt for you!”

With that said, two more Diamond Dogs lunged at Rarity from behind. In the blink of an eye, Goten knocked them out with one punch a piece. It all happened so quickly, that Rarity and the remaining Diamond Dog only registered that the attackers were now unconscious.

“What just happened?” It asked confused. “Did you do this monkey boy?”

Goten was suddenly standing before him with his arms crossed and giving him a glare. This glare was by no means cute since his master had given him lessons on being intimidating.

“You bet I did because I do not take kindly to someone trying to foalnap my friends.” Goten powered up as even though most beings here hadn’t trained to sense ki, they could feel the pressure. “Considering you tried, I’m taking you in.”

The Diamond Dog was certainly intimidated, and in a situation like that, it meant one thing. Fight or Flight. The dog slashed at Goten, but he was already behind the dog giving it a chop to the back of its neck. The Diamond Dog crumpled to the ground unconscious.

“Wow, that was amazing Goten.” Rarity stated. “Thank you for protecting me.”

“Don’t thank me just yet Rarity.” Goten smirked. “There are more so give me a second.”

Goten used his speed to seemingly vanish. He then constantly returned, over the course of a minute, with multiple other Diamond Dogs in armor. They had also been rendered unconscious.

“Rarity, go tell Twilight to contact Celestia.” Goten wiped his hands. “I’ll stay here to ensure they don’t escape until we can get some guards out here.”

“Oh yes, I will go right away.” Rarity stated.

After some guards came to take the Diamond Dogs away, Goten helped Rarity back to her shop with the haul of jewels. As thanks, Rarity gave him her extras even if he tried to deny them. Once she insisted, he decided he might as well. Spike liked to eat gems after all.

Author's Note

For this Chapter, I wanted to cover Suited for Success since that does continue the whole Grand Galloping Gala plot thread, but it ended up being to short. Rather than excluding it, I decided to make this chapter three smaller stories in one chapter. Hopefully, you enjoy.

Lost City:Part 1

Unknown
The expansive blue sky, well above even the clouds, is empty save a marvel of magic and lost technology. A flying island which soars through the air. After countless years, the city falls to Equis. Time passes, and nature starts to take over before the city is covered by the land.

After countless years pass, Bulla stops just before the land which covers the city and walks around the perimeter planting staffs into the ground. She eventually returns to where she started letting the magic flow. The ground glows an ethereal white before the lost island surfaces.

She then summons two white spheres containing the Blade of Cruelty and Tome of Greed. Both pulsate with black energy. Bulla sends them away before looking from the city to the sky. She then walks into the island.

“The third element is within.” Bulla closed her eyes. “That is not all this city holds.”

Celestia’s Room: Night…
Celestia bolted awake in some terror but mostly shock at what she saw.

Then, Luna barged into the room. “Sister, are you alright?”

“I-I’m not sure.” Celestia put a hoof her head. “That was unlike any dream I’ve seen.”

“Sister, this was not a dream but one of your visions.” Luna stated.

“Then, this is most troubling indeed.” Celestia got out of bed. “Someone is gathering the Elements of Disharmony, and they already have two in their position while gathering the third.” She walked to the window. “I never imagined the third would have relocated there.”

“What are we to do sister?” Luna asked.

“We can do nothing.” Celestia stated. “Our connection to the elements was disrupted meaning only those with the elements can hope to do something. That said, the figure in my vision does not seem interested in using them.” She walked to her door. “I need to send some letters.”

Ponyville: Sweet Apple Acres Day…
Goten was currently staring at an apple tree with Applejack.

“So, the plan is to take this tree on a booked, private first-class car to Appleloosa and plant it in your family’s new orchard?” Goten asked.

“That’s right.” Applejack declared. “Bloomberg here is gonna have a new home, and it's in his roots to get there since he will produce some of the finest apples in all of Equestria. I just know it!”

“Alright, I’ll carry Bloomberg to the train station for you.” Goten picked the tree up. “Wow, he’s not much for me to carry, but he does feel heavier than your average tree.” He started walking. “Well, let’s get going.”

Train Station
Goten got the tree loaded into its private train car when Applejack arrived with their other friends. Gilda hadn’t wanted to come, so she’d be staying back to get in some extra training.

“The tree’s loaded up, so…” Goten began.

Suddenly, Spike coughed up a letter and the Half-Saiyan managed to catch it.

“Oh my, a letter from Princess Celestia.” Rarity stated.

Goten unfurled the letter and read it.

“Dear Goten,

A matter of upmost importance has come up. I would like your presence at the castle as soon as possible, so that we may discuss it further. Please, come alone.

Signed,
Celestia.

P.S: Luna has been much better since your last visit.”

Goten would always be there for his friends, but that last line confirmed this wasn’t about Luna like his last two visits. “Sorry girls, but it looks like you’ll have to go to Appleloosa without me.”

“It’s alright Goten.” Twilight stated. “I think we understand.”

Goten nodded before rocketing off in the direction of Canterlot.

Canterlot Castle: Throne Room
Celestia was currently in her throne room sitting across from a white unicorn with an immaculately groomed, amber mane, and shining gold and silver compass rose cutie mark. He wore a tweed jacket, tie, and a pair of designer stallion's saddlebags.

“Aunt Celestia, are you certain you can trust the new champion, or do you only trust him because of your experience with previous champions?” The stallion asked.

“I assure you Blueblood, Goten is just as trustworthy as every champion before him.” Celestia nodded. “If you’re worried about him spilling the secrets of you or your friends, don’t be.”

“Very well auntie.” Blueblood nodded. “Your wisdom has never failed me before, so I shall believe in your word now.”

At that moment, Goten entered the room. “Celestia, I came as soon as I got your letter. What’s going on?”

“I thank you for your prompt arrival.” Celestia nodded. “Goten, before we begin, I would like for you to meet my adopted nephew. His family have been steadfast allies of my sister and I since we were first crowned.”

“Charmed to make your acquaintance Champion Goten.” Blueblood bowed. “I am Prince Blueblood, 51st Duke of Maresia and Defender of the Princesses.”

“Blueblood? Wasn’t he that prince Rarity mentioned?” Goten nodded. “Yeah, I believe I heard about you. Nice to meet you.”

“Now, the reason you are here is because I need you to accompany Prince Blueblood and his team to an ancient, and formerly, lost city.” Celestia informed. “It will be your job to guard them.”

“Understood Celestia, but is that really all the information you have?” Goten questioned.

“I was hoping you’d ask.” Celestia smiled. “Do you remember what I told you of Equis when it only consisted of Concordia, and how I would tell you more as time wore on?”

Goten nodded. “Of course.”

“Well, this lost city was once the crowning achievement of the Alicorns and Dragons. With their technology and our magic, we lifted a section of Concordia into the air where it became a flying island. We dubbed it Unity.”

“A flying island.” Goten was amazed to hear that. “Awesome!”

“It was quite the marvel of its time.” Celestia stated. “As our magic began to fail us, the island crashed back into Concordia. We were never certain what happened that day as it was the epicenter. It was where the Wendigos first appeared before spreading out.”

“Wait, you’re telling me you don’t know if any Dragons or Alicorns potentially survived the city crashing?” Goten asked.

“I’m afraid not, but time may not have been kind to them if they had.” Celestia stated. “Now, someone with a humanoid shape has uncovered this ancient island. Someone who has been hunting the Elements of Disharmony.”

“Elements of Disharmony?” Goten questioned. “Oh, I heard Nightmare Moon mention them once while we were fighting, but that was quickly shoved out of my head for obvious reasons.”

“Allow me to inform you of what they are.” Blueblood stated. “The Elements of Disharmony are all different objects which represent the opposite traits to the Elements of Harmony. They are their equal, and there is even one for the Champion’s Element.”

“Seven Elements of Harmony and seven Elements of Disharmony.” Goten nodded. “I understand. No wonder Nightmare Moon seemed to like them.”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded. “After Nightmare Moon’s banishment, the Elements of Disharmony scattered around the world as their master had been defeated. Now, it seems this humanoid has been collecting them and is after her third as we speak.”

“Alright, I get it.” Goten smiled. “You want Blueblood, his team, and I to head to this lost city, locate this humanoid, and secure the element, correct?”

“Exactly.” Celestia stated. “There is a bit more to this, but I shall allow Blueblood to explain.”

“Thank you, Aunt Celestia.” Blueblood nodded. “Goten, we need to head out into Canterlot to gather the rest of my team. I have already filled them in; however, I ask that you be mindful as most of us keep our explorations secret for varying reasons.

“I understand, but can I ask why?” Goten inquired.

“Some of us have alternative roles or do not wish for ourselves to be well known.” Blueblood explained. “That is why I am entrusting you with keeping everything straight, and I will not forbid you from speaking of this exploration. Just take into consideration the feelings of others.”

Goten nodded. “Alright, I think I can do that.”

Blueblood’s horn glowed before disappearing. It wasn't the only thing that altered. His coat turned a light brown, and his mane and tail went from an immaculate gold cascade to a shorter, dark brown cut. Even his saddlebags shifted to a simpler design. The tweed jacket stayed the same, and his cutie mark changed to a range of three blue mountains with snowy white peaks.

“While I am cloaked as this, my name is Blue Hills.” Blueblood replied. “You can also call me Blue, Duke Blue, or Duke Blue Hills.”

Goten nodded. “Alright, ready to move when you are Blue.”

Blue started walking. “The first pony we must see is at the home of her charge.”

Canterlot Streets
As Goten and Blue Hills walked the streets, the upper-class ponies either whispered about or glared at Goten. The Half-Saiyan certainly felt more welcome in Ponyville, and he’d have loved to have his friends with him. Still, he could ignore them. After all, Goten knew who he was.

Eventually, the pair stopped before a rather nice looking home even by Canterlot standards. Blue knocked and two unicorns answered the door. The first was a stallion with the same body type as Blueblood. He even had the same white coat yet a blue mane with light blue eyes.

He wore a black suit and monocle while having three crowns for a Cutie Mark. The second was a long mare with a lighter white coat, pink mane, and purple eyes. Her Cutie Mark was three Fleur de Lis. While the two stallions looked impressive, Goten could sense that the mare was strong.

“Well, if it isn’t Blue Hills.” The stallion turned his attention to Goten. “Ah, you must be the Champion of Equestria. It is truly an honor to meet you my fine creature.”

“Oh, uh…” Goten wasn’t expecting anyone outside of the castle to be nice to him. “Nice to meet you as well, sir.”

“Goten, this is Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis.” Blue nodded. “Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis, this is Goten. May we come in for we must discuss that matter of my letter.”

“Ah yes, I understand.” Fancy nodded before he and Fleur stepped aside. “Come in, so that we may speak in private.”

Fancy Pant’s Home
Blue and Goten moved to the living room while Fancy closed the door. He and Fleur then joined them.

Fleur saluted Blue. “Prince Blueblood, it is good to see that you are in good health, sir.”

“Fleur, we’ve known each other since you were in training and my father held the title of prince.” Blue sighed and shook his head. “I thought by now you’d realized tittles are a formality that shouldn’t be between us in private.”

“Sorry pri… Blueblood.” Fleur stated with a smile. “Old habits are hard to break even after all this time outside the guard.”

“Yes well, I suppose I can understand even if we’ve been on countless other assignments, missions, and explorations together.” Blue sighed before looking at his companion. “Goten, Fleur is actually the pony we are here to find.

She was a recruit at the same time as Shining Armor, and while he is the better captain, Fleur’s devotion to Equestria cannot be understated. She is one of my team’s best fighters and looks out for one of Canterlot’s most influential residents ensuring he stays safe.”

“Please, you flatter me Blueblood.” Fancy smiled. “I take great pride in all of Equestria and especially Canterlot. Of course, making it look good is the least I can do for my home.”

“Well, you do an excellent job.” Blue stated. “Now, Shining Armor will be sending a temp bodyguard while Fleur is indisposed. From what he tells me, this time he’s sending a rather promising recruit in a Flash Sentry. From the reports, he should do well.”

“If Shining Armor is sending him, I’m sure the boy will do a great job in Fleur’s place.” Fancy stated.

Blue nodded. “Fleur, Goten and I shall expect you at our normal rendezvous.”

“Of course, Blueblood.” Fleur nodded. “I will be there.”

“Now, if you’ll excuse us, we have one other member to round up.” Blue walked out and Goten followed. “Once there, we shall meet the last member as well.”

Canterlot Streets
“Huh, well they seem like good ponies.” Goten commented as they walked down the street.

“They are some of the best Canterlot has to offer.” Blue commented. “Our next stop is a local book shop I tend to frequent.”

Canterlot Book Shop
The pair entered the book shop and found a mare closing her stand. She had a light orange coat with a gray mane and purple eyes. She wore a purple cloak, gray hat, and red rimmed glasses.

“A pity that I missed the book signing.” Blue Hills commented getting her attention. “Here I was hoping to get my new friend here a signed copy from A.K. Yearling.”

“Interesting company you keep Blue Hill.” A.K. looked form him to Goten. “Considering I’ve never signed a copy for a creature like him, I suppose there is an exception that could be made. Of course, I have my books in the back if you’ll follow me. Both of you.”

The pair followed her into the back room before Daring made sure it was closed tight.

“Last I checked, a certain Prince has his standards.” A.K. smirked. “Almost makes our interactions seem logical in that sense.”

“You know as well as I do that’s just an act.” Blue returned.

“This is exactly why I do it. Your uptight, so someone’s got to take ya down a peg.” She smirked before looking at Goten. “So, the Champion of Equestria, huh? He as trustworthy as your aunt says?”

“He has been rather accepting.” Blue stated. “Still, it’s your secret. I can’t force you to reveal it.”

“Miss my chance to see some lost, formerly flying city?” A.K. shook her head. “I’ll take my chances.” She removed the cloak, glasses, and hat to reveal that she was a pegasus with a compass rose Cutie Mark. “My name is Daring Do.”

“You mean the same Daring Do from the Daring Do Book Series?” Goten asked.

“The very same. Glad to see you’ve read my work since it makes introductions easier.” Daring nodded. “Those tales are actually heavily based on my real adventures.”

“Daring Do is our resident ruins/artifact expert, expert on disguises, and is a capable fighter.” Blue explained. “She is also the fastest among us.”

“Well, seems as though you know how to flatter people after all.” Daring smirked. “To bad I’ve been married to my work.”

Blue rolled his eyes. “As you’ve seen, she also enjoys taking me down a few pegs.”

“Well, someone’s got to keep you grounded.” Daring stated as she disguised herself. “Anyways, I’ll meet all of you at our usual meeting place.”

“Thank you, Daring.” Blue nodded. “I could not imagine doing any of these explorations without my full team.”

“Don’t go getting soft on me.” Daring stated. “Now, you should get going. No doubt Braeburn’s been working hard on our group meal.”

“I only hope he received my warning about this one.” Blue stated. “According to Aunt Celestia, the Champions are heavy eaters”

Outside Canterlot: Forest Clearing…
Goten was led through the forest by Blue, but there came a point when he felt he could have made it there as the familiar smell of apple confectionaries hit his nose. Of course, he’d never mistake this smell as this was Apple Family cooking.

The pair entered a clearing with set up tables which contained practically every apple treat you could imagine and a fire pit. It was being manned by a yellow coated earth pony stallion with green eyes and a light orange mane. He wore a brown, western get up.

“Well, if it isn’t old Blueblood.” The earth pony seemed glad to see the royal. “How have you been doing buddy?”

“I feel better than when we last parted ways.” Blue shook his head. “I still haven’t forgiven you.”

“Oh, come on.” Braeburn stated. “How was I to know some mother would put your saddlebags in that pinata?”

“It wouldn’t have been that bad, and I’d have even let them go if it weren’t for one little fact. The artifact we were sent to retrieve was inside them.” Blue shook his head. “I can still remember those angry mothers. Chased me all night.”

Goten couldn’t help but laugh at the image.

“Oh, this must be Goten.” Braeburn smiled. “Seems my cousin’s letters were dead on with your appearance.”

“You’re cousin?” Goten asked.

“Yeah, ma cousin Applejack.” Braeburn smiled. “Seems I’m not the only one who won’t be in Appaloosa today.” He looked to Blue. “Speaking of which, I sure hope an Element of Disharmony is where we’re going.

Sure, there will be family to greet AJ and her friends, but I’d have loved to be there. Not to mention, tensions have been high with the buffalo as of late. I’d hate to think what could happen without me there.”

“I am sorry to have pulled you away, but I assure you this was a vision seen by my auntie.” Blue stated. “It is vitally important that we do everything in our power to secure it before the other humanoid.”

“Well, I can’t rightly argue with that.” Braeburn tipped his hat. “Ah, ma cousin will ultimately understand, and if her letters continue to be accurate, perhaps her and her friends will have smoothed over tensions between my group and the buffalo anyways.”

“Anyways, this is Braeburn, and he’s the resident cook of our little group.” Blue explained. “Of course, being an Apple means he’s rather tough himself. At the very least, he can hold his own, and his farm expertise has come in handy.”

Braeburn came to his side. “You also forget to mention I’m your best friend.”

“Even if sometimes I wish that weren’t the case.” Blue retorted.

Braeburn said, “Ah, ya don’t mean that.”

“Do I need to reiterate the artifact misplacement?” Blue questioned.

Braeburn moved back to his sweets. “Ah, that just means I bring excitement to our little group.”

At that moment, Daring and Fleur joined them.

“If by excitement, you mean constantly causing our prince headaches, I’d agree.” Fleur stated.

“Don’t be too hard on him Fleur.” Daring smiled. “About seventy-five percent of the time, those experiences do end up being rather fun.” She gently nudged the former guard. “I think someone’s still a little salty because she lost that last bet.”

“What bet?” Goten asked interested.

“Oh, you’ll get a kick out of this kid.” Daring smirked.

Blue sighed. “Daring, please don’t.”

He knew it was useless, but the prince had to try.

“Aw, don’t be a stick in the mud oh fearless leader.” Daring commented. “Anyways, we were passing through a town on our way back from our latest exploration when Braeburn decided to bet Fleur he could get Blue in a dress and have him walk through town.”

“You actually did that?” Goten was chuckling.

Blue sighed. “Braeburn mislead me into thinking he accidentally left my saddlebags among a group of prizes tied to a beauty pageant happening that same day. Mysteriously, Fleur and Daring were nowhere to be found.”

“Braeburn convinced us he’d accidently left some maps back at the inn, so we offered to get them for him.” Fleur stated. “If I had known the truth, I’d have refused.”

“Everything fell into place.” Braeburn smiled. “After ‘misplacing’ our current haul, and with none of the girls in sight, our leader took it upon himself to dress as a girl for the pageant. Not only did he have to walk through town, but he ended up winning.”

“After we left town, Braeburn confessed everything.” Blue stated. “Every night we stopped, we ended up punishing him by tying him to a tree for the night.”

“Ah, seeing him in a dress was worth it.” Braeburn stated. “Having Fleur buy 5 barrels of apples was the cherry on top of the cake.” Suddenly, Goten’s stomach rumbled. “Boy, that was pretty loud. Must be hungry, huh?”

“Yeah, I am.” Goten stated bashfully.

“Well, help yourselves everyone.” Braeburn stated. “I made plenty because of that warning, and I want to see just how much this champion can eat.”

Later…
The group were currently waiting on a carriage and getting to know each other better. As such, Goten happily told them about himself. Bardock didn’t come out when he talked about his master, but that was just the Saiyan. Either way, Goten was liking this group a lot.

Eventually, when Blue went off to check the perimeter, Goten leaned forward. “So, Blue Hills had a lot of good things to say about all of you, and I can tell you all seem to care for him; however, what more can you tell me about him? How did you all come together?”

“It wasn’t as gradual as ya may assume.” Braeburn stated. “I mean, it took a little time for us to become this close, but Fleur and I were there on his first exploration.”

“Braeburn was his friend and eager to help while I was still a guard at the time.” Fleur stated. “Despite how capable our prince is, he is still royalty.”

“As for me, turns out they’d been sent to a temple guarded by my archenemy Ahuizotl.” Daring explained. “Back then, I wasn’t too eager to work with others and we clashed heads. After I was captured and left for dead, they saved me. Been with this group, as often as possible, since then.”

“As for old Blueblood, he’s been a steadfast friend far as I can remember.” Braeburn smiled. “Most mares love him, and he’s the most eligible bachelor in all of Equestria. Those he took time to know tended to be empty in the head or gold diggers.”

“Yeah, the prince has always had the worst luck with mares, and he came to rather resent all the attention.” Fleur stated. “At every social event, it was another mare with three others waiting in the wings. He confided in us that he felt more like an object that the stallion he was.”

“Social events aren’t my forte, but I’ve heard enough.” Daring stated. “Blueblood tried to evade them politely. He may not mind hard work, but the prince vehemently refuses to dress down. He’s too much into style.”

“So, these three helped me develop quite the persona.” Blue returned and it was clear he’d been listening. “Together, we concocted a Blueblood who is an elegant jerk. In a sense, I play the part of a haughty prince who accepts only the finest treatment.”

“That works?” Goten asked.

“It works like a charm.” Blueblood stated. “A good majority of my time is taken up playing the act, but most of the night wasted is better than all the night. At the very least, I can enjoy myself.” He sighed. “Of course, there is one thing that would be better than my act.”

“What would that be?” Goten asked.

“A mare who is not a gold digger or empty headed.” Blueblood stated. “If I could find a mare that shares my interest, she could be by my side, and it would deter all other mares. Especially because I would be unwilling to let such a mare go.”

“Interesting.” Goten commented. “You know, being here with you four is actually pretty cool.”

Naturally, Goten wanted to be a friend to Rarity and recommend Blueblood try to know her. He didn’t feel now was the right time for that. Even if it sounded like those two might hit it off. They then heard the approaching pegasi and would soon be off.

Author's Note

Well, this was probably unexpected or maybe not. Either way, I can't remember what story I saw it on, but someone somewhere wanted to see a Blueblood they could like. I figured, there's enough bad Bluebloods out there that I could give it a try.

I also decided to give some love to minor or side characters. Hopefully, I did a good job on selling this group as an actual group. Finally, if any of you wanted to give me an OC, you can. If you want a list of alien life I'll be putting in this story, PM me.

Lost City:Part 2

Aboard the Carriage
Goten, Braeburn, Fleur, Daring, and Blueblood currently sat within a carriage which the later had ordered to fly as low as possible with their proximity to the lost island of Unity.

“My aunt seemed to believe the ship which crashed into Unity was Namekian in origin, and I have been informed you know of them Goten.” Blueblood stated. “What were they like where you come from?”

“Truth be told, I think I’ve only met one Namekian who you would consider standard while the other I know is more of an outlier.” Goten stated. “Other than that, I haven’t met many Namekian’s, but I’ll tell you what I can from all the knowledge I do have.”

“That would be acceptable.” Blueblood stated.

“Namekians are humanoid like me; however, they have plant and slug-like characteristics.” Goten explained. “That’s fitting considering they don’t have to eat and can sustain themselves with water.”

“A race like that doesn’t sound that tough.” Daring commented.

“I suppose some of them weren’t, but I wouldn’t write them off.” Goten stated. “They have four clans in total. Dragon, Warrior, Worker, and Demon; however, that later one was a byproduct of a Namekian’s time on earth. He ended up separating himself, and they formed two halves.

The evil half was a real terror that only martial artist managed to stop. Granted, they weren’t anywhere near how strong I am but still. Eventually he was sealed only to be released later. When my dad was kid, he had to contend with this Demon Clan Namekian.

He managed to bring this Namekian to the brink of death. Before he died, this Namekian spawned an egg forming a new Namekian which would keep up with and even surpass my dad at times. That said, this child wasn’t entirely evil.

He ended up aiding my father and eventually became a steadfast ally. As for Warrior Namekians, they are the ones who defend the rest of their people. Worker Namekians perform all the general labor and were rumored to be quite gifted with technology.

Lastly, there is the Dragon Clan which are generally supportive to the other classes. They have abilities pertaining to magic like healing or creating objects. They are also the ones who birth any of the three classes. One thing they can create are the mythical dragon balls.”

“I’m sorry but dragon balls?” Fleur questioned.

“They are seven orbs which, when gathered together, can grant any wish with restrictions being set by the power of the creator.” Goten explained. “They scatter across the planet when the wish or wishes have been made, and the creator must be alive for them to function.”

“Wow, those sound like some mighty fine orbs.” Braeburn commented.

“Pray tell, what restrictions are there?” Blueblood asked.

“As I said, it depends on the creator.” Goten replied. “The ones we had back on earth were once restricted to one wish under their original creator, but the next one to come along granted us three wishes or two if we intended to bring more than one person back to life.

A constant between them was that the dragon balls cannot bring back anyone who dies by natural causes. Then, there were a set of larger dragon balls on the home of the Namekians which could grant three wishes, but only resurrect one person per wish.”

“That is rather fascinating.” Blueblood stated. “To my knowledge, not even an alicorn has managed to create an object capable of granting wishes while Namekians have done it three times over based on what you said.”

“Trouble!” Goten suddenly stood as he was sensing several sources of Ki all around them. “We need to get down now!” Several blue beams came at the carriage soon after. “Nope, I’m bringing us down!”

The Half-Saiyan’s fist slammed into the carriage bottom with enough force to send them crashing to the ground. Fortunately, everypony there, including the pegasi who pulled the carriage, managed to brace for impact. Then several figures came from the foliage.

They were ten Namekian Warriors, roughly around 1st form Frieza in terms of power, who surrounded the group. Blueblood and his group were preparing to defend themselves. Goten knew none of them were strong enough to handle even one of these warriors.

That wasn’t even mentioning the eleventh warrior, who was far stronger, which was making his way here. The only upside to all of this was that the whole situation seemed to be a mistake. From what Goten could tell, none of the eleven Namekians felt malicious.

“You four need to wait and keep the guards under control.” Goten spoke up. “I think we can end this peacefully.”

“Listen to the Saiyan if you know what is good you ponies.”

“Yeah, we are not afraid to defend ourselves from the likes of you.”

“You six will pay for taking a Saiyan hostage.”

Well, there was a lot to digest from that. Either Namekians here were very unlike Dende or Saiyans in this universe weren’t like the stories Goten heard about Vegeta. Additionally, they seemed to have something against ponies.

While the Namekians were confused by Goten’s words, they chalked up to some form of Stockholm Syndrome. The group of four shared looks amongst each other while the pegasi did the same with one another.

“I mean it.” Goten declared firmly not wanting anyone to make the wrong move before turning his attention to the Namekians. “Look, I think there’s been a huge misunderstanding, and I can only assume that presence I feel is your strongest. Can we wait for him? I want to talk.”

“No need because I am already here.” A Namekian with light green skin and a white gi underneath a dark blue robe landed just ahead of the circle of Namekians. “For us to talk, you must be the only one to speak. We do not trust pony kind.”

Goten looked back at the six ponies. They didn’t like how firm or angry these guys seemed, but the Half-Saiyan had to believe there was a reason for this.

“Alright, that is fair.” Goten looked back at his group with a pleading look. “None of them will talk until you say it’s okay.” Blue Blood nodded before giving firm looks to his friends and two guards. “Okay, let’s start with something simple. My name is Goten. What is yours?”

“I am Shale.” The Namekian replied. “I lead my people’s Warrior Namekians.”

“That is nice to know.” Goten declared. “What I would like to know more is why you attacked me and my friends.”

“You would call ponies your friends?” Shale questioned angrily. “It was a creature like them that snatched away our friends in the alicorns and my mentor. What’s worse is, they were able to mask their malicious intent. Clearly, they have misled you.”

That word certainly drew attention from the ponies, but those more in control of themselves managed to keep those not in control of themselves silent.

“Alicorns…” Goten shook his head. “You’re telling me your people lived with alicorns.”

Goten knew from Celestia that there had been more alicorn. Even though these Namekians had survived the Wendigo, he didn’t think they had survived with some alicorns. That was big news especially if you considered that said alicorns had been taken by a pony.”

“There is a lot to digest here and share between our two groups.” Goten stated. “Would it at be possible for me and my friends to come with you to your home?”

“We welcome a Saiyans, but not ponies.” Shale declared. “The only way they would be allowed within our territory would be with magical suppressors and subjecting themselves to being locked up while they stay with us.”

Goten looked back at the group only to see that none of them were a fan of that with Blueblood shaking his head.

“Look, there is much we must hash out.” Goten stated. “How about this? I’ll come with you while you leave six of your men here to keep tabs on my group. They’ll be free to talk and set up camp while your men promise not to hurt them. If they leave, your men can bring them in.”

Shale mulled over Goten’s words. The Namekians knew Saiyans as steadfast allies, but there was something about this boy’s Ki that made it not completely Saiyan. Add onto the fact that he associated with ponies, and you had a problem. Still, there were no stories of a Saiyan betrayal.

“We will agree with those terms.” Shale declared. “If you need to discuss them with your group, you are free to; however, they should keep in mind that our hearing is exceptional. As such, anything they say, no matter how loud, will be heard by everyone here.”

Goten nodded before walking back to the group.

“Goten, are you crazy?” Daring asked. “It’s too dangerous for you to willing walk into their land especially after they tried to shoot us down.”

“I must agree with Daring on this.” Fleur declared. “Any guard worth their salt knows you never enter antagonistic territory alone not matter how strong you may be.”

“I don’t know guys.” Braeburn stated. “It sounds like this might be our only way to complete our objective. Quite frankly, I’m not up for aggravating these folks.”

“I have to concur.” Blueblood stated. “These folks must have their reasons for distrusting our kind, and there is much we do not know about their situation. Just the fact that they’ve encountered ponies before us is shocking since Unity hasn’t been above ground until recently.”

“Look, I get that each of you has your own feelings concerning this; however, this may be our only shot at doing things right.” Goten stated. “The fact is, both sides need to exchange information and clear up whatever misconceptions we have. Just, go with me on this.”

Braeburn and Blueblood were more than willing to let the young Half-Saiyan go, but Fleur and Daring were reluctant. Regardless, they nor the guards were going to stop him because Goten raised good points.

The Half-Saiyan approached the Namekian. “Alright, I’m ready to go.”

Shale looked to six of his warriors. “Stay here and be vigilant over these ponies. None of them are to leave, but if any of them do, simply bring all of them in for imprisonment. Two of you must go ahead and inform our Grand Elder while the others will accompany us on foot.”

“Yes, Shale!”

Two warriors flew off in the direction of Unity while Shale and two warriors left with Goten. Blueblood and his people were left with the last six who fanned out to secure the area.

“Alright, you know the drill when others are around.” Blueblood reminded before sighing. “Let’s get to work setting up a functional camp.” He looked to the guards. “I want you to assess the status of the carriage and our supplies.”

The six ponies got to work.

Unity
Shale, the other Namekians, and Goten had been silent the whole walk towards the formerly lost island as they internalized what little each side had to go on. Upon reaching the island… well, it wasn’t much of an island to begin with.

That was probably due to it having crashed back into Concordia all those years ago and then having countless millennia to integrate back with the land while it had been within. In truth, it was an impressive sight. The city wasn’t walled, but it was at least three stories tall.

Each section was marked by rather high stone walls with pathways spiraling up to each section. Goten could imagine homes matching that décor, but now they were the white with blue windowed homes of the Namekians.

The only remaining building, potentially, from that far in the past was a white spire which sat in the middle of the highest section of the city. Beyond all of that, there was room for farm land, lakes, rivers, and waterfalls.

As Shale led Goten into the city, it was thriving. Just by the size of this place, and the number of Namekians he saw, the Half-Saiyan knew this population far outstripped that of the 100 or so he heard about on his universe’s Namek. As he walked by, children, adults, and elders alike stopped to look at Goten with fascination.

“Whoa, this is impressive.” Goten commented.

Despite Shale’s currently mixed feelings, he did take great pride in the city his people had come to call home all those millennia ago. “This place has become my people’s pride and joy.” He nodded. “We take care of it the same way our ancestors and the Alicorns did in before us.”

“Really?” Goten asked in awe. “So, you and the alicorns lived peacefully? I had heard your ship crash landed here before the island sunk back into the land.”

“You heard correctly.” Shale replied. “Our ancestors had heard of Equis from the dragons of Zaka Chagg and decided to visit. Their ship had not been prepared to deal with such a danger, so they crashed. Fortunately, once all was said and done, we were able to explain ourselves.

The alicorns saw we meant no harm, and it’s not like they had much left to fight us with anyways. After realizing the severity of their situation, the Grand Elder at the time created our own set of dragon balls. He wished for everyone to to be safe from the Windego’s.

Our dragon, Tia Lung, was able to grant the wish burying Unity beneath the land and well away from the grasp of the Wendigo. In a few years, the alicorns magic returned, and we attempted to emerge on the surface. Our power, their magic, and our dragon balls could not achieve this.

The alicorns theorized that it was the magic of Equis which prevented us from doing anything. Once the reality of our situation came to light, we worked together carving out a life for ourselves. Things have been peaceful for many millennia until a pony appeared a century ago.”

“What happened then?” Goten asked interested.

“It would be better if you heard that tale from our Grand Elder.” Shale replied. “Speaking of which, we have arrived at his home.” As they spoke, the pair had walked all the way to that spire at the top of this city. “He should be expecting us.”

Shale opened the door and the pair walked in to find a muscular giant of a Namekian. He was at least eight feet tall and sat on a throne. Like Shale, he had light skin while his attire consisted of white pants, a red vest, and purple cape akin to that of Piccolo’s white cape.

Shale got on one knee before him. “Grand Elder Cital, I bring you the Saiyan known as Goten.”

“Of course, Shale.” Cital stood and offered his warrior a warm smile. “You have done well in protecting our people from potential loss. Now, leave me with our guest so that we may discuss the matters before us.”

“At once.” Shale declared before leaving.

Once he was gone, Cital approached Goten with a friendly smile. “So, you are the Saiyan my people speak of.” He nodded. “While I do sense that is part of who you are, I do not get the feeling that is all you are.”

Before Goten could speak, Bardock appeared. “Even that isn’t the whole story of what he is.”

“Fascinating.” Cital looked from the transparent Saiyan to the Half-Saiyan. “I understand there is much you may like to know; however, I do ask that you share your side first.” He moved back to his throne. “Please speak, as you have my attention.”

Goten looked to his mentor. “Think I should start from the beginning and tell him what I can?”

“That would be for the best.” Bardock stated. “While I was out there, I met Namekians, and they value honesty.”

“Good point.” Goten walked forward. “Well, to understand me, I’m going to have to start with what I know about the first of me…”

So, Goten recited everything he knew about Yamoshi, Shallot, and Bardock. Even though he didn’t know too much, he put forth all he had. Then, the Half-Saiyan explained what he was before moving onto his own life.

What it was like in Universe 7, how Bardock got him here, the time he spent with his friends, and ended it by relaying why his group was here to begin with. Goten naturally kept certain secrets he could but revealed why he didn’t say anything as well.

Cital listened intently before speaking. “For someone young, you’ve lived an interesting life.

“Maybe, but if you ever get the chance to talk with my father or brother, you’d hear more interesting tails.” Goten stated.

“You may not be a Saiyan of this universe, but you’d certainly fit in with the people we remember.” Cital declared. “If you would like, we would be willing to let you try our dragon balls. Though I’m uncertain if they have the strength to send you back to your universe.”

“I could go home…” Goten stated in shock.

“I’m not sure that would work.” Bardock spoke up. “Yamoshi once told me he went to Namek in hopes of returning home, but their dragon balls were incapable of sending him back. They could not override the element.”

Goten looked at the ground.

“Ah yes, the Saiyan known as Yamoshi.” Cital nodded. “The tale of his arrival and wish has been passed down among our people; however, we have had a great deal of time to boost our own dragon balls power. Perhaps, there is a chance.”

“I-I don’t know.” Goten shook his head. “While I would like to go home, there has to be a reason I was brought here. After all, there was a reason Yamoshi, Shallot, and Bardock were brought here to. Perhaps, we could see if it is possible. First, why do your people not trust pony kind?”

“It happened just one hundred years ago…” Cital began.

One Century Prior…
This city thrived thanks to the magic of the alicorns and what technology our ancestors had managed to scavenge from the ship. A combination of both gave us an artificial sun perfect for growing the food the alicorns needed.

We also had more than enough food for them and more than enough water for both races. Our people gave up on reaching the surface long before this point, but we were happy with the life we managed to carve out. Then, a false hope appeared…

A slimmer Cital sat across from a an alicorn with an orang mane and red coat as they played a game of chess. According to the elders, the alicorns had introduced this game to their people. They have played ever since with wiser Namekians taking to it well.

“Morning Star, you’ve played a good game.” Cital moved his bishop into place effectively boxing his opponent’s king into place. “In the end, this is checkmate.”

“Yeah, I concede.” Morning Star smiled fondly. “I remember the days when a certain young Namekian couldn’t have dreamed of beating me. Now, he beats every game we play.”

“Well, I do have a certain advantage.” Cital tapped his head with a smile. “Being the reincarnation of Grand Elder Escart gave me a great head start.”

“Heh, old goat.” Morning Star smirked. “Even from beyond the grave, he finds his way to continue besting me. Still, I can take satisfaction in the earlier wins I got off you.”

Suddenly, a dark green Warrior Namekian burst into the room. He wore a simple red gi with a black belt.

“Grand Elder Cital and Prince Morning Star, some creature calling itself a pony has suddenly appeared within Unity’s main plaza!” The warrior exclaimed.

The alicorn and Grand Elder shot to their feet.

“Are you certain Ghiro?” Morning Star asked.

“My student and several others saw them appear.” The warrior replied. “The pony is harmonious in energy and calmly awaiting our leaders.”

“Do you think this is a sign?” Cital asked. “Perhaps the alicorns could see the surface once more, and we could fulfill the wishes of my ancestors?”

“It is a distinct possibility.” Morning Star admitted. “We must temper our hopes. Remember, we were able to enter the surface but not return ourselves. Do temper expectations… though a little hope is not a bad thing.”

We made our way to the central plaza and saw a unicorn with a brown coat, orange mane, and green eyes. She said her name was Gari, that she represented the Children of the Night, and she had heard about Unity from old folk lore…

Present
“Wait, Children of the Night?” Goten questioned.

“Yes, that is what she proclaimed her and her people as.” Cital stated. “Why do you ask?”

“Well, recall that I spoke of Princess Luna.” Goten reminded. “She and her sister each have other tittles. Princess Celestia is the Princess of the day while Princes Luna is the Princess of the Night.”

“Princess of the Night…” Cital contemplated. “A most troubling connection though you did allude that she was gone from the land for roughly one thousand years and only returned recently.”

“Yeah, just something to note.” Goten nodded. “Can you continue your story?”

Cital nodded. “As I was saying, we arrived at the plaza and greeted the pony known as Gari…

Past…
Morning Star and I arrived in the main plaza to see Gari standing amongst several Namekians and two alicorns. She seemed to be chatting amicably with everyone, and no one seemed to mind her presence. That likely had to do with how harmonious she felt and her bright personality.

“Is the sun like our artificial sun, and is the moon actually bright?”

“Yeah.” Gari stated. “The sun you got here is a great representation of what I see every day, and the moon gains it’s light from the sun. Beyond that, the night sky is filled with beautiful stars that light the sky further at night.”

“What is weather like?”

“We can hear about that from the alicorns.”

“I know, but it could have changed since they’ve been up there.”

“Don’t forget, none of them alive now were alive back then.”

“Weather is a tricky subject.” Gari replied. “It can be snow which is cold or rain which is damp. There are tornados and hurricanes. There are also just sunny days or cold fronts. All in all, it’s controlled by pegasi who have wings like an alicorn but no horn.”

“Wow, so there are really other versions of you?”

“Yeah, I’m what’s known as a unicorn and we’re the most magically gifted.” Gari explained. “Then, there are earth ponies who work the land and pegasi who have command over the sky.”

“Alright, I think that’s enough for now.” Cital interrupted with a smile. “I’m certain our guest wouldn’t mind answering any questions you all may have later.”

“Quite right Cital.” Morning Star declared. “For now, let us give her some space and disperse.”

The crowd did as their leaders said leaving her be.

“Greetings unicorn Gari from the surface.” Cital bowed. “I am Grand Elder Cital, and I lead the Namekians.”

“Grand Elder?” Gari questioned. “You don’t seem that old. Oh, no offense meant.”

“No offense taken little unicorn.” Cital smiled. “Before we met the alicorns, it would have been an elder who took over my position, but our Grand Elders have taken to a form of reincarnation when their life is at the end. I am the son of Grand Elder Escart.”

“Ah, fascinating.” Gari then looked at Morning Star feigning ignorance as she knew what an alicorn was. “What and who are you?”

“I am Prince Morning Star and I lead my fellow alicorns.” Morning Star smiled. “Cital and I tend to rule together. I believe, based on your explanation of your races, we would be composite beings. Creatures who take traits from all three of your races.”

“I must be honest.” Cital stated. “As much as I wish to see the surface, I had feared there wouldn’t be anything left up there. It is good to know that life has found a way.”

“It has.” Gari nodded. “Besides pony kind being a sentient race, there are dogs, cats, dragons, and so on.”

“Oh, where are our manners?” Cital asked. “Since we don’t get many guests, you can come stay with the prince and I in our tower.”

“I would be delighted your majesties.” Gari stated with a smile. “Honestly, getting down here was rather taxing.” She took a deep breath and seemed to lose some of her energy. “I did my best to make a good first impression though. After all, I wasn’t certain what I’d find.”

For a time, things were good. Gari informed the alicorns of what changed and let my people know what the surface was like. Slowly, Namekians and alicorns began to have hope that we’d get to see the surface. About a month into her stay, she acted…

Cital was looking out the window which overlooked all of Unity. Gari had explained that they’d be able to go to the surface tomorrow because the spell she used took a long time to prepare. In the meantime, she’d made a real impact on both species.

“Ah, hello Cital.” Morning Star stated. “Knew I’d find you up here.”

Cital turned to see his friend had come up the stairs with a strange, red prism held by his magic. “You know me well Morning.” He smiled. “What is that you have there?”

“Gari said she’s been practicing making these gems and felt alright presenting them to the alicorns for their hospitality.” Morning stated. “She also informed us that she’d be making something unique for the Namekians and hopes to have it done before we reach the surface.”

“She is a thoughtful pony.” Cital smiled before looking out the window. “Still, the surface…”

“I know. Honestly, I never thought we’d be able to see the land of my species ancestors.” Morning Star came to stand next to him. “Even if the land has changed, it will be quite the…”

He suddenly stopped causing Cital to look at Morning Star. The Grand Elder noticed that the prism he held had embedded itself in the alicorn’s chest. Beyond that, his eyes were glowing red, and Cital could feel an immense power. At the same time, it was still harmonious.

“Morning Star?” Cital asked before the alicorn became a sort of liquid. “Morning Star!?”

He tried to reach for his friend, but the alicorn was sucked into the prism which then rocketed into the city. Looking out there, the Namekian could hear the screams of his people as well as see various other prisms collecting in the main plaza.

Cital flew off in that direction and landed in the middle of his people only to see the prisms collecting themselves in a bag held by Gari. There was a dome of energy around the unicorn as Ghiro was bound at her hoof’s unconscious. A young Shale and the other warriors furiously attacked the dome, but it never wavered.

“Gari, what is the meaning of this!?” Cital asked in shock.

“I’m sorry Cital, but my people need these alicorns.” Gari stated simply. “This Namekian of yours is just as vital to our cause per my master’s order.”

“Gari, don’t do…” Cital tried.

It was to late as everyone was suddenly blinded by pure, white magic. When they opened their eyes, Gari, the Namekian, and alicorns were gone.

That day, we lost many friends because we trusted a pony…

Present…
“I’m sorry that happened to you, but you can’t hold all of pony kind responsible for the actions of one.” Goten stated. “Bardock and I have lived among them.”

“Honestly, there are some bad eggs out there but living in fear of what they may do won’t do you any favors.” Bardock explained. “Everyone is capable of good and bad. If you close yourselves off, that’s just no way to live.”

“I’m just not certain.” Cital stated.

“I understand; however, those ponies with me were trusted by Princess Celestia.” Goten stated. “She’s an alicorn just like your lost friends. Please, give them a chance, and I promise you won’t regret it.” He stood. “If they do something wrong, I’ll submit myself to your custody.”

“Normally, I would deliberate on this more, but hearing about those Elements of Disharmony does sway me.” Cital sighed. “I will allow your group in, but the two guards must leave this land. Only they will be permitted to return for you and your group at the time you specify.”

“That’s acceptable.” Goten nodded. “Can I get my group now?”

“You may but remember that their actions will reflect on you now.” Cital reminded.

“I will keep that in mind.” Goten nodded. “Thank you, Grand Elder Cital.”

The Half-Saiyan then left the spire while Cital hoped he wasn’t making a mistake.

Author's Note

Hello everyone! It's Quillion9000 dropping that new chapter I promised in my blog post. In case you haven't seen it:

As of right now, I will only be focusing on What makes a Hero?. That doesn't mean The Equestrian Element or Yu-EQ-Gi-oh:Road to Quantum is dead. For the longest time, I had a lack of motivation to write those two stories as my focus has been on a Pokemon story.

I've decided that my time shall be divided between this and that pokemon story on another website. Weather that be writing one or multiple chapters of one story or the other. Either way, this story will be seeing more consistent updates... hopefull.

Now, the Namekians in this chapter are OC's in appearance, but I did take the names from the Dragon Ball Fusion video game meaning, according to one source of dragon balls, any names given to these Namekians are Namekian names.

Lost City:Part 3

Pony Camp
By the time Goten got back to his comrades, it was night. The camp they erected was comprised of tents made from nature. There was even a campfire, and Braeburn had fixed the carriage. The Half Saiyan was keen to tell his group everything but agreed to save it for the next day.

For now, it was enough to let his group be happy that he returned. They enjoyed a meal from the food in the carriage before turning in. Come morning, over breakfast, Goten filled everypony in on everything he learned from Cital as well as their compromise.

“No wonder these Namekians distrust us.” Blueblood declared. “The first contact they’ve had in countless millennia, a unicorn, betrayed their trust and took their friends.”

“Not just all the alicorns, but one of their own as well.” Fleur stated in understanding.

“Now hold on one second.” Daring stated. “How do we know these Namekians didn’t just make up a story. Maybe one of our kind managed to get down there, and they attacked them just like they attacked us. Only difference is they didn’t have the Goten to protect them.”

“I don’t know Daring.” Braeburn stated. “I remember Goldie Delicious telling us the old folk’s tale of the Children of the Night. Legend has it that Nightmare Moon took orphans away and they were never seen again.”

“I don’t doubt Luna had a reason to do what she did.” Goten shook his head. “Look, like it or not, this is the only way you guys are getting into that city. Regardless of what their story is, which I believe Cital spoke the truth, this is the compromise we got.

The guards must leave and not return until we need to them while you four must be on your best behavior. I stuck my neck out, so if any of you raise trouble, I’ll be imprisoned alongside you. If that happens, we lose the Element of Disharmony.”

“That’s if we haven’t already lost it through all this business.” Blueblood added. “I’m all for following this compromise because it may just repair our soured reputation with this group. Beyond that, it sounds like the only way we’ll have the whole team in on this.”

Everyone looked to Daring who sighed. “Alright, I’ll go along with this.” Braeburn nudged her and the explorer rolled her eyes. “I’ll also try to be on my best behavior as not to damage Goten’s reputation.”

Blueblood nodded before looking at the guards. “You two must fall back to that clearing we passed yesterday and come to this exact spot in three days for pick up. Do not do anything beyond those orders, or I will be in danger. Understood?”

The guards didn’t like it, but they stood at attention. “Understood!”

The guards flew back while the remaining four followed Goten to Unity.

Unity
Goten led the group into the city with Namekians glaring at them or leading the children away.

“Still think this group is hiding the body of a pony?” Braeburn asked.

Daring looked away from him. “I’m still unconvinced.”

“I’m not.” Blueblood stated. “It is possible that being united against us could be a way to hide the truth; however, ponies are not infallible. We have our bad eggs just like any race.”

“I won’t argue that, but it doesn’t mean I’ll begin to trust the likes of you.” Shale stated from behind the group causing them to turn shocked. “My master is gone because of that unicorn.”

Daring glared at him. “So, you say?”

“Yeah, I do say.” Shale stepped up to her with a firm resolve. “Ever since I can remember, I wanted to be a warrior. Master Lugo saw that resolve in me, but I couldn’t protect him.”

“Daring, I think ya need ta back off.” Braeburn stated. “This guy isn’t lying. He lost his master, and I’m more convinced than ever it was a pony who did it.” Daring glared at the Namekian. “Daring, you know my family is good at knowing the truth.”

Daring sighed and turned her head. “Fine, I’m sorry.”

Shale crossed his arms unconvinced as he looked at Goten. “Thus far, these ponies are not making a good case for your character Half-Saiyan.”

Blueblood walked forward and bowed before the Namekian. “I humbly apologize for my companion’s attitude and the actions of this Gari. Rest assured that my aunt will be filled in on her deeds, and these Children of the Night will be brought to justice.”

“Well, I suppose that is a start.” Shale sighed. “For now, I want you out of Unity as soon as possible. As such, I shall accompany you to see your objective done. Perhaps in the future, our groups can have better relations.”

“That would be most appreciated.” Blueblood stated sincerely. “Thank you.”

“If we’re looking for an Element of Disharmony, I believe we may have found it in the catacombs.” Shale explained. “A pitch-black bow with a dark green gem was found down there. Our Dragon Balls could not remove it and the maliciousness we felt form it was enough for Grand Elder Cital and I to forbade anyone from touching it.”

“That certainly sounds like the Bow of Fear.” Blueblood stated. “Has anyone matching the description of the being been seen in the city, and is the bow still secure?”

“We have seen no one matching the figure.” Shale declared. “As for the bow, I’ve been doing hourly checks with the warriors assigned to guard it. We may have been uncertain what this object was, but we had no intention of seeing it taken.”

“What do you think this means?” Fleur asked. “By all accounts, the city has risen yet this figure hasn’t made a move.”

“Maybe it means my power can’t be sensed,” A feminine voice spoke up.

Everyone’s attention was drawn to a female figure who was relatively tall and well-built with long blue hair in a ponytail. She wore a black visor over her eyes while her attire consisted of black boots with orange accents, black pants, and light black armor with orange trim.

“As for the element, it’s right here.” The woman stated.

She held out her hand and the white sphere containing the Bow of Fear appeared above it. Goten’s own element lit up before the sphere vanished causing it to return to normal.

“Be careful Goten.” Bardock appeared. “We may be unable to sense her, but her posture conveys she’s dangerous.”

Even without Bardock’s warning, Goten had heard about the Android and how dangerous they were. Still, the seasoned warrior’s warning only cemented the Half-Saiyan’s own thoughts. If Bardock was weary, he’d have to be doubly so.

“Creature, what are your intentions with the Elements of Disharmony?” Blueblood asked.

She suddenly moved before seemingly vanishing from everyone’s sight including Goten’s.

“D-Did she just teleport?” Goten asked shocked.

“No, she didn’t.” Bardock turned towards the middle of the group where the woman now stood. “That was just a display of her speed. She’s proving a point.”

“Heh, you are a smart one Bardock, but being smart doesn’t help your successor much.” The woman stated. “As for you, Blue Hills… or should I say Blueblood?” That shocked everyone who knew his real name. “I’m afraid that information is a card I won’t play at this time.”

“Are we to assume you won’t be giving that element to us either?” Fleur asked.

The woman moved once more knocking out both Fleur and Daring before they even realized what was happening. “No, I will not give you any of the elements, and no one here can force me to do so.”

Braeburn was prepared charge her, but Blueblood used his magic to restrain his friend. The prince knew that if Fleur and Daring were felled that easily, neither of them stood a chance. Since she didn’t seem to attack anyone who didn’t attack her, this was for the best.

“What happened to my people?” Shale asked firmly

“I am no killer Shale.” The woman was suddenly in front of him. “I merely dealt with the two you had down there the same way I did those ponies. Also, all your other warriors. They’ll come to eventually.” Goten powered up. “Now, you have a choice. You can…”

Goten flew at her going for a punch. He assumed she couldn’t sense him since she hadn’t reacted, but that was quickly proven wrong. The woman instantly turned, caught Goten’s arm, and punched him in the gut hard enough to wind him.

“Goten!” Bardock shouted.

The woman pulled him close and whispered. “Remember my name.” Shale attempted to strike her, but she kicked him into the wall of a building. “I am Bulla, and you stand no chance against the threats of the future if you cannot defeat me. I am the obstacle you must overcome.”

She then slammed him into the ground hard. Shale managed to recover and flew at the perceived threat while charging green ki to his left arm.

“Amazing Spear!” Shale declared.

Bulla merely grabbed his oncoming arm before slamming the warrior into the ground in the same way as Goten with enough force to knock him out.

“What is the meaning of this?” Cital asked as he finally arrived.

Upon seeing Shale, Goten, and the ponies unconscious, Cital wisely choose not to make a move quite yet. He knew Shale was stronger than him, and the other power, far stronger than even that, was Goten’s. Compared to them, he stood no chance against an opponent like this.

“Oh, I’m just demonstrating my power to anyone who will see it.” Bulla declared. “Let it be known to you, the ponies, and anyone else you may inform of this… I am the obstacle you all must overcome.”

“You’re talking as though you already won.” Goten got to his feet panting. “Cital, take all the unconscious and leave the plaza with Blue Hills and Braeburn.” He transformed into a Super Saiyan. “I’m going to stop this person right now.”

“Uh, right.” Cital was shocked at how much further Goten’s strength could rise. “Let’s go.”

Blueblood and Braeburn looked on worriedly as Cital picked up Fleur, Daring, and Shale. Once he had them, the conscious ponies reluctantly followed the Grand Elder to the spire.

Bardock floated on over to Goten’s side. “Usually, I’d let you handle your own fights, but I think I’ll stay out for this one.”

Goten nodded before bringing his power to its maximum before getting into his stance. “Alright, round two.”

“It won’t be much of a round two, but I’ll oblige you before leaving.” Bulla declared as she got into a stance much like Vegeta or Trunk’s.

Goten rocketed at Bulla who simply dodged to the side before kicking a shocked Half Saiyan into a house shattering it.

Goten got free of the rubble and stared at Bulla in shock. “W-What is she?”

“Is this all you have?” Bulla grit her teeth and shook her head. “That’s nowhere near enough.”

“I’m not done yet.” Goten declared.

He sped at Bulla attempting another punch only for the woman to vanish from his sight.

“Behind you!” Bardock shouted. “Guard up!”

Goten whirled around while crossing his arms in front of himself just in time to block the coming kick. He was still sent skidding back feet. The Half-Saiyan charged forward punching at his opponent rapidly, but she effortless dodged him. She eventually grabbed Goten and threw him into the ground before kicking him high into the air. Bulla immediately flew after him.

“She’s to your right!” Bardock exclaimed.

Goten could only turn his head to look at her before Bulla cupped her hands and hammer fisted the boy into the ground.

Bulla landed as the Half-Saiyan recovered. “Is that all you got?”

“I’m not out of tricks yet.” Goten declared.

He then cupped his hands.

Bulla got into a different, Vegeta like stance. “Looks like this is coming to an end.”

KA ME!

HA ME!

Galick Gun!

Bulla fired the purple beam of energy.

HAAAAA!

The two beams met in the middle and seemed even; however, the Half-Saiyan was the only one putting any effort behind his attack.

“I could defeat you as I am but allow me to show you just a portion of how much further my power is over yours.” Bulla declared. “While you won’t feel it, you should know the significance once you see it!”

Bulla’s blue hair spiked up and out while turning golden, and her eyes became the same teal as Goten’s. This shocked both the Half-Saiyan and Bardock.

“She’s a Saiyan or Half-Saiyan!” Goten exclaimed.

Her beam grew to eclipse Goten’s before plowing straight into the young Half-Saiyan causing him to scream in pain. He was knocked clear out of Unity and sent plowing through several trees. Not only did his body cause damage to the nature, but the beam disintegrated a lot of it.

Bulla then took a deep breath as she powered down. “Now, I take my leave.”

She teleported away, and once she was gone, Namekians began to come out to see the aftermath.

Spire: Next Day…
Goten bolted to an upright position as the morning sun streamed through the window. Blueblood, Daring, Fleur, Braeburn, and Cital were immediately around his bed as Bardock appeared at his side.

“W-what happened?” Goten questioned as he looked around frantically. “Where’s Bulla?”

“She’s gone.” Bardock stated. “After her attack overcame you, you were left in bad shape and unconscious in the middle of the forest. Fortunately, I was able to get back here and have Cital collect you.”

“She… beat me.” Goten grunted as he clenched his blanket firmly. “If she wanted to, Bulla could have finished me off.”

“Let us be thankful that was not her intention.” Cital stated.

“Indeed.” Blueblood nodded. “Aunties Celestia and Luna would not have been pleased if this is where you met your end.” He looked to Cital. “You heard her, right?”

“Indeed.” Cital nodded. “She wishes to make herself an obstacle to us, you, and any other race on Equestria. Given what we know, form what little my people saw, she may very well be Saiyan or Half-Saiyan. Given what happened to Goten, it does validate more of what he said.”

“Anyone is capable of good or bad.” Blueblood stated. “No matter how we may feel about one another, we can all agree that someone whose motivations remain shrouded in mystery, yet is willing to do this, is not someone we want succeeding.”

“I believe my people and I have much to deliberate on concerning our biases.” Cital nodded. “Once we have recollected our thoughts, we shall send word stating our intent to meet with your princesses. I believe working together may help us succeed where one warrior could not.”

“It may have taken a threat greater than any one, but it is good to know that we will not make enemies of your people.” Fleur stated.

Goten looked up with a determined expression. “Rest assured; I’ll be training harder than ever to combat her to.” He nodded. “Whatever that Bulla is planning, she won’t get away with it. That’s a promise.”

Goten looked to his guide and could tell that he knew more than he was letting on. The Half-Saiyan did not breech this topic as Bardock’s gaze also told him this was something they’d talk about later.

“Your determination is admirable young one; however, do not let a promise stop you from returning to your home.” Cital smiled kindly. “As far as I’m concerned, allowing you to use our dragon balls isn’t just a kindness now. It is something which has been earned.

You who stood steadfast in his friend’s true nature, showed understanding to my people, and fought against that being who hurt my warriors.” He nodded. “At this time, there is no one more worthy than you to use them.”

“Going home… that’s right.” Goten thought. “I could potentially go home. Sure, dad could have tried Namek’s Dragon Balls, but what if he didn’t. Maybe, they just couldn’t do it from their side. What about here? Maybe Bulla’s the threat I was sent to prevent.

Even if I can’t sense her power, Bulla’s stronger than me. Granted, I’m not sure how strong Celestia is, but she’s got to have gotten stronger than Nightmare, right? For all I know, she’s not even as strong as Bulla.” He looked to Cital. “C-Could we see if it’s at least possible.”

“Of course.” Cital smiled. “Thanks to Blue Hills applying his healing magic, you should be fit to move, and the dragon balls are at the top of the spire. Come, and we shall see about your wish. Even if it is not possible, all three wishes shall be yours to use as you see fit.”

Goten followed the teachings of his mother in being grateful and respectful. “That is a great honor.” He stood and bowed. “While I am not certain I’ll use all three, I do have other wishes in mind as well, so I thank you for this opportunity.”

“Are you quite sure you’re alright?” Fleur asked.

Braeburn added. “Despite our trust in how strong Blue’s magic is, maybe you should wait a bit longer to move about.”

“Don’t worry, I’m fine.” Goten stated. “Let’s just see about those wishes before starting the journey home.” He shook his head. “Honestly, I’d like to be back in Ponyville sooner rather than later.” He smiled. “No offense to you four, but this has been something.”

“I don’t think we take offense to that.” Blueblood informed. “After the last couple of days you’ve had, you deserve to be where you wish. In fact, once we’re done here, you can go on back to Ponyville while the rest of us inform my aunt what happened here.”

“Thank you, Blue.” Goten nodded.

Just as the group were preparing to head to the top of the spire, Daring decided to speak up. “Grand Elder Cital, I wish to apologize as I was very antagonistic towards your head warrior. I got too emotional, so when you see him, can you tell him I’m sorry.”

“I will do that Daring.” Cital stated.

“Wait, what happened to Shale?” Goten asked.

“He has sequestered himself and the other warriors deep within our catacombs.” Cital explained. “Since all of them lost, they have decided to train harder than ever as not to be overcome like they were. Now, let us depart.”

Top of the Spire
The whole group came to stand at an alter where 7 light blue orbs lay with each one having a corresponding number of dark blue stars on them. They were glowing at being gathered just waiting to be summoned.

“Eternal Dragon!” Cital shouted. “By your name, I summon you forth: Ti-Lung!”

The sky turned dark as the Dragon Balls glowed brightly with magical energy. The wind picked up and, a long, slender dragon shape emerged. It coiled several times in the air before finally materializing. Its scales were a beautiful aqua, and it's eyes a dark blue.

The ponies stared on in amazement as the dragon stared down at its summoners. "You have summoned me, so name any three wishes you want granted."

Goten stepped forward. “Dragon, I wish to know if it is possible for you to send me back to my family!”

There was a long, silent pause before Ti-Lung finally spoke. "That is an impossible wish to make. You have two wishes left."

Goten stared up at the dragon not feeling as down as he should have. There weren’t even any tears like when he first realized he couldn’t go home. I mean, he still felt down at not getting to be with his family, but it didn’t hurt like it should have.”

Bardock appeared. “You alright kid?”

“Yeah.” Goten nodded. “I think I’m okay not getting this wish even if I do want to see them again.”

“Alright then.” Bardock nodded. “Do you mind if I take the next two wishes? I think I have a couple in mind. One that could do wonders in helping you train, and one that could give us one less headache to worry about.”

“Well, I had some ideas myself, but you would know best.” Goten stated.

Bardock nodded before floating back to Cital with the two having a quiet discussion. Eventually, they seemed to reach a conclusion as Bardock floated forward to stand before the dragon.

“Dragon, my first wish is to tie your four-star dragon ball to Goten.” Bardock declared. “That means that after every wish, the stone ball you become goes to Goten, and he can summon said ball if he ever loses it by calling out ‘Come to me Four Star Dragon Ball’!”

Everyone was shocked by this wish as the dragon’s eyes glowed.

“What are you doing?” Goten asked shocked.

“Bardock explained how letting the dragon balls go as they have in your universe has resulted in some troubles he’d like to avoid.” Cital stated. “I agreed with him that someone should guard at least one dragon ball, and that someone should be a warrior as strong as you.”

“It shall be done.” Ti-Lung declared.

“Oh, well thank you.” Goten bowed to the dragon and Cital. “I promise to ensure this dragon ball remains safe.”

“I know just how you will keep it safe to.” Bardock looked to the dragon. “Dragon, I want you to do your best to grant this next wish I’m about to make if you cannot do it as I request, alright?”

“I can try.” Ti-Lung stated.

“Alright, I wish for a capsule which contains a training room with adjustable gravity settings and time dilation. The best-case scenario would be a room with as great a gravity setting as you can manage and equating a day out here to a year in there.” Bardock explained. “It should also have restocked food for multiple people.”

Ti-Lung’s eyes glowed.

“Wow, I was thinking along the same lines, but you certainly refined the idea.” Goten stated.

“Well, I want something any student I have/may have can use.” Bardock explained. “With someone like Bulla out there willing to stand in our way, the current training isn’t good enough. Even getting in an extra year would do wonders.”

Ti-Lung eventually spoke. “The best I can do is a capsuled training room with a time setting that can be used two times at your desired rate, a max gravity setting of five thousand, and only two may enter at any given time. Any more, and there will not be enough supplies.”

“That’s better than I was hoping for.” Bardock nodded. “That is acceptable.”

Ti-Lung’s eyes glowed briefly, and the capsule appeared before Bardock. Since he couldn’t grab it, Goten snatched it noticing that it was a capsule like the ones Trunk’s family makes.

"You have made your wishes, farewell." Ti-Lung declared.

With that, Ti-Lung vanished in a bright light. The Dragon Balls shot into the air with six of them scattering across the planet while the four-star ball flew on down to Goten who caught it. Shortly after, it became a stone ball which he tucked away on his person along with the capsule.

“Wow, this should really help me up my strength.” Goten declared. “Even after I use my two years, we’ll still have the gravity feature.”

“Now, we can really go in depth and master every form you currently have as well as others you should master.” Bardock nodded. “Perhaps, mastering everything before it will finally allow you to access Super Saiyan 2 as well.”

“Well, I believe this is good bye for now.” Blueblood stated. “It has been interesting, and I hope we can work together in the future… actually work together rather than having you pull our weight.”

“Hey, none of us could have suspected how this would go.” Goten smiled. “Still, you four are a great group.” He nodded. “If you ever need me, you know how to reach me.”

“Happy to hear it.” Blueblood smiled.

‘You take care now.” Braeburn stated.

Fleur nodded. “Do have a good journey back.”

“One of these days, A.K Yearling may get in contact with you.” Daring smiled. “Her books on me tend to sell well, and you seem to have books worth of adventures yourself. Could make you some great money.”

“Could be a good experience.” Goten nodded. “I’ll be waiting.”

Bardock vanished and Goten flew into the air.

Ponyville
Goten was flying to the library when he noticed his friends stepping inside it.

"Goten, over here!" Pinkie screamed while bouncing up and down.

“I’m so glad to be back with you seven.” Goten landed as his friends hugged him. “I have a lot to tell you.”

The whole group entered the library where the Half-Saiyan relayed all that happened. Again, he left out certain details like the real identities of some of the ponies he was with and there being more alicorns.

"So. you're telling me there’s someone out there that has no problem beating you as a Super Saiyan?” Rainbow asked in shock.

“There’s also a whole race of beings called Namekians?” Twilight questioned in excitement. “Oh, just imagine what we can learn from them.”

“Yeah, seems as though there’s a Saiyan or Half-Saiyan around whose leagues stronger than I am.” Goten declared. “Still, I’m just going to use it as motivation to train harder than ever.”

“Dash and I will to.” Gilda declared. “Especially if we can use that capsule you told us about.”

“I wasn’t planning on hogging it to myself.” Goten stated.

"Still, it is amazing at how quickly you earned them Namekian’s trust.” Applejack said with a smile.

"I’m glad you came back to us relatively alright.” Fluttershy added happily.

"Yeah, I wouldn’t have wanted to lose a friend like that.” Pinkie declared.

“Sorry to worry you all with that part." Goten declared. “Again, I’ll train to make sure it doesn’t happen.”

"Oh, we should probably tell you how our trip to Appleloosa went.” Twilight stated.

"Oh yeah.” Goten nodded. “What did happen to you?”

"While we were on our way to Appleloosa, we got attacked by buffalo.” Twilight began.

"They were after Bloomberg, and even Rainbow couldn’t stop them with her training.” Applejack continued.

"I ended up slamming into a sign post.” Rainbow admitted.

“I happened to be in the train car they took, but the buffalo weren’t bad guys.” Spike smiled. “They treated me very well.”

“Rainbow and I went after them and found out the buffalo were mad because AJ’s family, as well as the other settlers, built on their grounds.” Pinkie stated.

“We found out the settlers had set up there because it was the only good place for an orchard.” Rarity stated. “Before we set off to find them, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Spike showed up with the buffalo.”

“A compromise couldn’t be reached, so a huge fight with pies broke out.” Twilight explained.

“Just as everything seemed lost, the chief of the buffalos took a pie to the face bringing him down.” Rainbow declared. “It also allowed him to taste the pie.”

“In the end, a compromise was reached.” Spike explained. “A path was cut, the trees could stay, and relations should be good for years to come as the buffalos really like the settler’s pies.”

“I learned that even the worst of enemies can become friends.” Twilight stated. “You just need understanding and compromise.”

“That’s exactly what I said from the beginning.” Pinkie pouted.

The girls ended up laughing, and Pinkie couldn’t help but join them. Despite what was out there, no one here would live in fear. Bulla, Mira, Towa, and other dangers awaited, but they couldn’t stop their lives. They will just have to be ready for whatever lies ahead.

Form Training

Canterlot Castle: Dining Room, Morning…
Blueblood had timed his return to the exact right moment when both his aunts would be in the same room. While it may not be particularly smart to breech the current topic, it would be best to get it out of the way. Then, he could fill in Celestia on the other facts of his team’s visit to Unity.

Blueblood walked into the room to the shock of Celestia. “Oh Blueblood, I was not aware that you would be returning today.”

“Sorry auntie, but there were extraordinary circumstances that prevented contact.” Blueblood informed. “I will gladly fill you in on everything; however, I believe there is one matter above all others at this time.” Luna walked not the room. “It concerns your sister.”

The princess of the night entered the room looking quite groggy, but that was to be expected considering she would soon be heading to bed. Still, it was a huge improvement from that day following the Tantalus escaping.

“Something you found in Unity concerns Luna?” Celestia asked.

This caught the younger sister’s attention as she yawned. “Something concerns me?”

“Indeed.” Blueblood nodded. “Pray tell, what do you two know of the Children of the Night?”

Just from those few words, Luna had a feeling she knew where this was going. She may not know the specifics, but like anything she did before this age, it was likely something had gone wrong. Honestly, she didn’t know they’d still be kicking after all this time.

“Children of the Night?” Celestia questioned not as quick to the uptake on this. “That was Luna’s attempt at a new colony after we sealed Discord. I denied such a request because the ponies needed to be united rather than divided in a colony better off than others.”

If there’s one thing Luna learned from her mistakes since coming back, it was talking about them. “Yes, thy did forbade us from creating our own colony, but we did not head your words dear sister.”

“Luna.” Celestia stated firmly. “What did you do?”

“I…” Luna hung her head. “I went behind your back and lured out the orphans of Canterlot before taking them to a secret colony I had created.”

“Luna…” Celestia sighed in disappointment. “At least you did not attempt to hide this from me now, but I remember being worried when every orphan of the time seemingly vanished without a trace. Now, it appears the descendants of ‘your children’ have done something.”

“Allow me to fill you both in on what my team and Goten found in Unity…” Blueblood began.

He told them all about the Namekians, the alicorns they once lived with, the unicorn claiming to be part of the Children of the Night stealing away their friends, and the dragon balls. The princesses absorbed everything before focusing on the prior matter.

“Looks like your ponies took what you did and saw nothing wrong with repeating it.” Celestia commented.

“We recognize it was wrong now.” Luna commented sincerely. “I did not think they would adopt that ideal and apply it as they did.”

“Pray tell, do you know where your ponies are?” Celestia asked.

“I may have gone to the prior colony only to find it abandoned.” Luna stated. “If these are the descendants of the ponies I took, then they have moved in the last one thousand years.”

“I will have to send out the royal guard to see about locating them, but I do not have my hopes up considering all we have is a dead trail, minimal information, and a group of ponies which have remained hidden all this time.” Celestia commented.

“We also must do our best to strengthen this tenuous relationship with these Namekians, start the guard training more seriously, and be on the lookout for this Bulla.”

“Quite right Blueblood.” Celestia stood. “There is much to do now with the information you have given.”

They walked off together leaving Luna feeling rather down. Everything she ended up trying to do seemed to fail while past mistakes kept cropping up. On top of all of that, she was still restricted to this weak form. Things just didn’t seem to be looking up for her.

Champion’s Training Room #1
Bardock and Goten had discussed it before and decided the best place to do the Half-Saiyan’s two years of training would be in the Champion’s Training Room. Not only was it large enough to hold the capsuled gravity/time chamber, but the added stamina would help.

Goten threw out the capsule producing a huge, one-story building with the interior matching the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. The only difference was that this place had a defined end to the huge space and a console nearby used to affect the time/gravity settings.

With instruction from Bardock, Goten active the time dilation officially and set the gravity to 200 times Earths’/Equis’ gravity. This certainly affected the Half-Saiyan to the degree that it was a great starting point. With everything set, they got to work.

“I hope your ready kid because these next two years are going to be nothing but hard work.” Bardock declared. “When you become to accustomed to the gravity, we will increase it. No matter what, you will master every form you have access to as well.”

“I understand Master Bardock.” Goten nodded with a firm expression. “I am ready to give this everything I have.”

“That’s the spirit.” Bardock smiled proudly. “Now, let’s get to work on Wrathful Saiyan. The sooner you master that, the sooner we can move back into Super Saiyan.”

Goten nodded as he took a deep breath. His hair spiked up, his eyes turned yellow, and his muscles expanded; meanwhile, the Half-Saiyan was trying to control his anger. While he stood there seemingly in control for a moment, Goten then lept at Bardock wildly.

The Saiyan Warrior vanished from his grandson’s eyesight before appearing behind him. He grabbed Goten by the neck and slammed him into the ground hard. Goten began to struggle against the older Saiyan’s grasp.

“We still have a lot of work to do.” Bardock declared firmly. “Goten, hear me and focus on everyone you care about. Imagine people like Bulla, Mira, and Towa destroying everyone you care about. Then, imagine that you being out of control, is the reason they died.”

The Half-Saiyan continued to struggle against the Saiyan’s grip, but somewhere deep within his mind, Bardock’s words had an impact. He imagined Mira, Towa, and Bulla ending the lives of his dad, mom, brother, best friend, and all the friends he’s made here.

“Bar…dock.” Goten stated.

“Goten?” Bardock questioned.

“I… won’t… let… them…” Goten tried.

The moment of clarity was lost as he was back to struggling, growling, and roaring.

“Well, it is a start.” Bardock smirked. “Yeah, we can work with this.” He threw Goten away before standing. “From here, I should have a better chance at beating you back to your senses.”

Goten stood up and roared before charging Bardock.

One Month In…
Goten was sleeping while images of the first time he entered Wrathful Saiyan played through his mind. Every day, he garnered more and more control over the form which resulted in him seeing memories from the times he wasn’t in control.

He saw himself attacking Luna and Shining only to bolt awake the moment he hears Celestia use her Celestial Wave. The Half-Saiyan is panting and puts a hand on his head. He doesn’t like it, but the thoughts of what he could have done that night always play though his head after waking.

“Having that dream again, are you?” Bardock asked as he appeared.

Goten nods with a sigh. “I just don’t like the thought of what I could have done.”

“Then, use that as fuel to master the form faster.” Bardock crossed his arms as his grandson looked to him for answers. “You are a Half-Siyan, right?” Goten nodded. “Then, show me that potential and master the form already. Master it so you have no chance of hurting anyone else.”

“Right.” Goten jumped out of bed and looked to his grandfather with a renewed resolve. “I will master this form.”

6 Weeks In…
Goten was in his Wrathful Form as he faced off with Bardock. The Half-Saiyan was standing firm and in his stance while studying Bardock. All day, every time he was in this form, Goten maintained his composure rather than acting like a wild beast.

“This time, I got you!” Goten stated aggressively.

Aggression hadn’t been worked out of the form, but from what Bardock knew, that was par for the course. If Goten could keep himself together, and not let the aggression overtake him, he’d be one step closer to mastering the form

Goten charged at Bardock going for a punch only for the older Saiyan to kick him in the face sending the Half-Saiyan flying. Goten crashed into the ground out for the count as his form returned to normal. Bardock smiled proudly before moving to pick Goten up.

He put his grandson on his back before moving back to the residential area and laying the exhausted boy on the bed. They still had much to do before moving back into Super Saiyan, but this was a great sign of things to come.

3 Months In…
Bardock stood before Goten with his arms crossed. “Power up into Wrathful and let me feel your power. Do not hold back an ounce of it because I need to know you’ve reached the true limits of this power within you.”

Goten nodded firmly. “Right.”

The Half-Saiyan began to power up as his hair spiked up, eyes turned yellow, and muscle mass expanded. Even then, he kept going letting his power climb to its absolute maximum while in this form. Eventually, he reached the end before looking to his master for approval.

“Now, that is power befitting a wrath filled Saiyan.” Bardock smirked. “Starting tomorrow, it’ll be time to introduce you to grades two and three of a Super Saiyan Saiyan. Master them and mastering the final grade will be a walk in the park.”

“Finally.” Goten clenched his fist in triumph before collapsing onto his back unconscious.

6 Months In…
Training in Super Saiyan Grades 2 & 3 were a unique experience to say the least. Grade 2 seemed to expand Goten’s muscles and spike his hair much like Wrathful Saiyan. Thanks to his experience with that form, it was easier to acclimate and master this form.

From there, they moved onto Grade 3. While Grade 2 was at least akin to Wrathful Saiyan in form, Grade 3’s increase to height, muscle mass, and hair height was harder to utilize. It was just to slow for Goten’s usual style. Eventually, he managed to get it down.

In the end, Grade 3 just wasn’t going to be viable in a battle by itself, but no one ever said these two forms had to be separate. Goten eventually came up with a way to utilize both forms to their fullest and perhaps even master them beyond what Bardock initially intended.

Goten and Bardock faced off once more with both in Super Saiyan, and the Half-Saiyan was smirking. “Get ready master because I’m ready to show off the fruits of my labor.”

Goten had requested to undertake his idea alone which Bardock allowed interested to see what his grandson came up with.

“Hopefully, this was worth the extra month.” Bardock declared. “Show me what you got.”

Goten smiled. “Alright, you asked for it.”

The Half-Saiyan charged his mentor only to be met with a punch to the face knocking Goten back. The two began speeding around the room as Goten entered Super Saiyan Grade 2 gaining the larger muscles and spiker hair.

Bardock shot out his fist, but the Half-Saiyan managed to dodge. Goten then lunged forward with greater speed before instantly shifted into Grade 3 at just the right time putting even more power behind the oncoming hit.

Bardock’s eyes went wide as he just barely managed to jump back avoiding the hit. “I’ll be.” The warrior smirked. “Ascended Saiyan grants Goten more speed than Grade 1, so he uses it in tandem with Ultra allowing him to mitigate the speed problems. Very clever.”

“Well kid, I’m impressed.” Bardock declared as Goten and him began a more laid-back spar. “You’ve found a path to master those grades beyond what I wanted; however, it’s unrefined. You know what that means, right?”

Goten nodded. “We got a lot of work ahead of us to truly master Grades 2 & 3.”

“Still, make no mistake.” Bardock declared. “Once we get this switch style of yours down, you’ll be ready to fully master Super Saiyan by going with Grade 4.”

1 Year In…
It took a whole two months for Goten to perfect switching from Grade 2 to 3. He had to speed up the switch to be instantaneous, figuring out the perfect fighting style, and put it all into practice while under fire. Even if this skill became obsolete, it wasn’t a worthless exercise.

In fact, doing that extra training really beefed up his power. After that, it was four months spent of mastering Super Saiyan. That meant constantly maintaining Super Saiyan Grade 1 through Training, relaxing, and sleeping. Today, Bardock assessed that Goten was ready.

It was time to try tapping into Super Saiyan 2, and Goten was ecstatic. After all this time, and coming close two times since coming here, the Half-Saiyan was deemed ready to get one step closer to his idols.

Bardock stood before Goten. “Now, there are three ways to access Super Saiyan 2. The first is emotional upheaval like that of Super Saiyan but to a greater extent. Essentially, you really need to have had a great deal of pain in your past. One or two events just won’t cut it.

The second is simply through harsh training while the third is through desperate need. When facing Nightmare Moon, your body responded to the pain and attempted to force you to a higher power in response. The problem was that your power wasn’t sufficient for it.

Now, I know you are ready for this, but it’s your choice how fast you enter Super Saiyan 2. We can train to unlock it, or I can fire a stronger blast than you can currently block forcing you to draw out your power.”

“I don’t want to waste a second of the time we have left.” Goten stared at his mentor firmly. “Hit me with power I have no chance of blocking as I am.”

“Alright, I will honor that choice.” Bardock declared.

Bardock flew away from Goten before powering up into a Super Saiyan 2 causing him to gain spiker hair, a bang, the flame like appearance of his aura, and the electricity flowing around him. The Saiyan Warrior then took a deep breath as he held his right fist up to his chin and it glowed.

“Saiyan Spirit!” Bardock shouted.

He forwent the usually punch which accompanied this and appeared above Goten before firing down with a large, blue wave of energy. Goten was already in Super Saiyan and had his power pushed to its max.

“This is it!” Goten held out his hands and managed to hold the blast back; however, he would not be able to move. “I either ascend or I won’t! There is not a between! No matter what, I will live up to my potential! I won’t let this planet down by being too weak again.

Twilight, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie, Applejack, Celestia, Luna, Blueblood, Daring, Braeburn, and Fleur. No matter what, I won’t let any of them down!” Goten yelled out to the heavens.“RAAAAAAAGH!”

The Half-Saiyan could feel his power welling up from deep within once more, and this time he was strong enough to grasp onto it. Goten forced it out of his body gaining more muscle, spikier hair, the flame like aura, and electricity sparking around his body.

Bardock smirked as he stopped pumping power into his attack allowing Goten to effortlessly dispatch it. The boy sent the energy hurtling off into the wall which easily withstood the attack. This capsuled build was made for training like this.

Goten glared at Bardock as his aggressiveness started to take over; however, it wasn’t as bad due to his training with the Wrathful Form. Goten slowly approached his mentor who saw what he was trying to do from a mile away.

“Alright, that’s enough Goten.” Bardock crossed is arms. “You can either attack me now or calm down. Show me you were ready for this next step.” Goten stopped in his tracks. “Remember, a warrior who can’t control their emotions is a warrior who makes mistakes.”

Goten forcibly powered himself down resulting in the boy collapsing to his stomach panting yet conscious.

“Heh, well you’ve come a long way kid.” Bardock smirked. “Not only are you the youngest Super Saiyan around, but you’re also the youngest to reach Super Saiyan 2. Now, we just need to work on entering it willingly, controlling it, and mastering it like Grade 4.”

“Thanks Master Bardock.” Goten started to close his eyes. “First, I need a nap.”

The Half-Saiyan was then out like a light.

18 Months In…
Goten had been ordered to remain in Super Saiyan, just like before, but this time there was the added pressure of consciously trying to enter and exit Super Saiyan 2. That level of power turned out to be a whole different beast from anything before it.

Still, Goten was committed to controlling and mastering this power. Bardock and Goten were currently sparing in Super Saiyan 2 which was also different. The fact that the young Half-Saiyan could reach this level meant their spars could be that much more.

Goten rapidly punched at his mentor who dodged or blocked him every time. Eventually, Goten was ordered to pick up the pace resulting in him adding kicks and elbows to his combos in rapid succession. For the umpteenth time that day, The Half-Saiyan’s growing hair got in his eyes.

“Alright, that’s enough for today.” Bardock sighed. “Considering Saiyan hair usually doesn’t grow, I was hoping to avoid this, but it’s impossible. You need a haircut, so power down. We’ll see just what I can do besides ending up shaving that mess on your head off completely.”

When Bardock was done, Goten’s hair was certainly shorter. It also had a lot more spikes to it. Honestly, he hadn’t completely noticed just how long his hair had gotten, but he certainly did now that he felt lighter. He liked it and didn’t mind not looking like his father or Bardock.

“This is actually really cool!” Goten exclaimed in amazement. “I think I want to keep my hair this way from now on.”

“Well, it actually does suit you better than I thought it would.” Bardock crossed his arms and nodded. “Now, you’re starting to look like your own warrior.”

“Yeah!” Goten exclaimed.

“Now, take the rest of the day to rest.” Bardock ordered. “We’ll get back to training tomorrow.”

1 Day before 2 Full Years…
Tomorrow, the time displacement would end, and Goten would have spent two full years, two days out there, training with Bardock. In that time, he’s mastered Wrathful, every grade of Super Saiyan, and just recently mastered Super Saiyan 2.

With this final day, it was time for one, final spar with his mentor under these conditions. The gravity portion of the chamber was set to 500 as an indicator of just how far the young Half Saiyan has come in all this time. Goten and Bardock were in the thick of their battle.

Goten charged in with a kick aimed at Bardock’s gut, but the warrior dodged to the right before the pair sped around the room clashing at several points. Goten bore the damage and not because Bardock was transparent. Despite how far he’s come, Bardock still outclassed him.

That said, this was still a far more intense spar than anything they’ve had prior as Bardock had to exert far more power to stay on top… even if he didn’t transform further to do it. The two just continued to clash with fists, elbows, and legs as the Half-Saiyan was continuously worn down.

Eventually, Bardock hammered in one final punch straight into Goten’s gut sending the boy tumbling along the ground before he slammed into the wall. When his hair reverted to black, Bardock powered down himself under the impression this was over.

“You really have come a long way kid.” Bardock smiled proudly. “Let’s call it a day and get ready to return you to Ponyville tomorrow.”

He turned to leave until Goten spoke up. “No.” The warrior turned in amazement as his student was not only standing, but his power was increasing greater than it had been. “There’s still one day left.” Goten’s black hair grew and retracted. “I want to use it!”

“So, this is the potential of a Half-Saiyan.” Bardock smirked. “Even if he weren’t exhausted, he’d still be unable to enter Super Saiyan 3 at this time. Still, to see that his body wants it is amazing.”

Finally, Goten’s aura settled on that of a Super Saiyan 2 as he stared firmly at Bardock unaware of what was attempting to happen with him.

“Alright, let’s push this further then.” Bardock smirked as he went Super Saiyan this time, and the two of them began going at it once more.”

Canterlot: Hallways, Next Day…
Celestia was just walking back to her officer to deal with the paperwork associated with being a princess when she stopped. “Goten?” She was certain this was him. “Those two years have done our Champion well.”

Luna’s Room
Luna had been resting when she felt Goten’s power causing her to snap awake. “That’s Goten!”

She was glad for her friend; however, some small part of the princess was jealous of how much his power increased. It only made her long for her original strength more than she already was. No matter how jealous she became, Luna knew who she was now. She would not falter.

Hill Outside of Ponyville
Goten reappeared on the hill only to find Twilight and the others waiting for him.

“Aw, he doesn’t look all that different!” Pinkie complained.

“Pinkie!” The others shouted.

Goten laughed. “No, it’s fine.” After two years away from them, even though it’s only been two days for his friends, the Half-Saiyan had missed them. “I should have explained that you wouldn’t really see a difference. I mean, my dad didn’t really grow until his teens.”

“I see.” Twilight nodded as she produced a note book to make note of it. “Fascinating.”

“Anyways, was all that training worth it?” AJ asked.

“You bet it was.” Goten smiled. “I feel more ready than ever to face whatever threats may come our way.” He looked to the other students of Bardock. “As soon as he deems you three ready, you’d be more than welcome to use it yourselves.”

“At this time, you three certainly aren’t.” Bardock appeared. “To get the most out of this training, I want you to have access to your magic at a more potent level, and that only comes once you finish your current training.”

“No big deal.” Gilda stated. “You said it yourself that we’ve been making great progress, so it shouldn’t be that long before we catch up to his training.”

“Personally, I’m just glad you got a new hair cut darling.” Rarity praised. “It really suits you.”

“I think it’s more important that you’re alright Goten.” Fluttershy stated gratefully.

The pegasus had worried Goten would be a completely different person the next time she saw him. To find out that he was still himself put her mind at ease.

“Yeah, I’m perfectly fine.” Goten shoved his fist into the air with a smile. “Now, let’s get home because I’ve heard a lot about this Nightmare Night, so I got to prepare a costume. There’s no way I’m missing out on free candy!”

The others laughed amused at Goten’s kiddy side before they walked back to the village.

Author's Note

This chapter is essentially to show that Goten wasn't going to wait to use his two years, and I did my best to portray believable growth for a Half-Saiyan with potential like Goten's. It is believed that he was conceived in the days leading up to the Cell Games.

That means it's after Goku's time in the Time Chamber where Goku states that Gohan was practically his equal. What this means is that Goten could be argued to have more potential that Gohan especially with how early Goten went Super Saiyan.

I believe it only took Vegeta two months to produce Grade 2(Super Vegeta). Regardless, in that full year they took, Trunk produced Grade 3 of Super Saiyan. Bardock knows of these forms as well as the fact that they were shooting for Goten to ascend beyond that.

When Saiyans have a goal to achieve, they have been known to break their limits time and time again. All of this resulted in the times estimate you see above along with the fact that I believe Super Saiyan 2 would be harder to master especially for a younger body.

As for that last bit at the end about Nightmare Night, this is in fact going to be the earlier introduction of that episode with Luna as a way to continue the arc I've mention for her earlier. Hopefully, you've enjoyed this chapter.

Nightmare Night

Ponyville: Golden Oak Library, Night
Goten was excited for tonight because of how fun it sounded. Back home, there wasn’t a night which saw a festival and tasty treats. Despite his eagerness to get out there and enjoy Nightmare Night, he knew it’d be more fun with Twilight and Spike.

Spike was dressed as a dragon while Goten had paid Rarity to make him a replica of Bardock’s attire. Despite how much he liked his new hair, the Half-Saiyan had to admit it’d have sold the costume. Still, nothing a wig couldn’t fix.

“Jeez Goten.” Spike teased. “Think you might’ve gone a bit overboard with your costume?”

“Nonsense.” Goten replied. “If I’m going to dress up, I’ll go all the way with it.”

“Whatever floats your boat.” Spike commented. “At least you’re ready unlike somepony.” He yelled up the stairs. “Come on Twilight! We're gonna be late for the Nightmare Night Festival!” Twilight came down wearing a Star Swirl the Bearded Costume. “Huh? Are you that one kooky grandpa from Ponyville Retirement Village?”

“Seriously Spike?” Goten questioned. “Was I the only one who paid attention when we were with Rarity seeing our costumes? I’m Bardock and she’s Star Swirl.”

“Not to mention, I’m fairly certain I gave you a unicorn history book Spike.” Twilight remarked. “Did you ever read it?”

Spike had no answer, so he was overjoyed to hear knocking at the door. “Oh, that sounds important.”

He darted off causing Goten to chuckle. “Yeah, I’m going to lean towards he didn’t.”

“At least you remembered what this costume was supposed to be.” Twilight stated.

“Why wouldn’t I?” Goten stated. “History has always fascinated me, and it’s not like everyone gets the chance to learn a whole other world’s history. Gohan would be so jealous.”

Once Spike opened the door, he yelped at the sight of the young fillies and their costumes. “Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!”

Granny Smith was their chaperone for the night.

“Hi, everypony. Great costumes.” Twilight told everypony before greeting the old mare. “Happy Nightmare Night, Granny Smith.”

“I should have been asleep five hours ago.” Granny stated grouchily.

“Well, hopefully you get some sleep soon.” Goten stated. “Still, it is mighty kind of you to take out the ponies whose parents/guardians couldn’t despite how tired you are.”

“Pipsqueak the pirate, at your service.” A new foal student from Trottingham declared as he stepped forward. “It's my very first Nightmare Night!”

“Since you moved here from Trottingham?” Twilight asked.

“No, my very first Nightmare Night ever!” Pipsqueak told.

“Hey, same here little guy.” Goten stated just as excited. “From what I hear, we should love it!” He then put some candy in his bag. “Here, enjoy some sweets.”

“Enough chitchat! Time is candy!” Pinkie Pie came out of nowhere, as she usually does, dressed as a chicken before picking the bowl clean.

“Hey, those treats weren’t just for you Pinkie!” Goten chided.

“I regret nothing!” Pinkie exclaimed before taking off.

“Ugh.” Twilight sighed and shook her head before looking to her charges. “Come on you two. Let’s get out there and enjoy the night.”

Ponyville Streets
Twilight, Goten, and Spike made their way to the festival, and it was as you would kind of expect. The festival was full of games such as bobbing for apples, chucking pumpkins out of catapults at targets, and a ball toss game.

Goten was munching on a caramel covered apple as the group walked by Big Macintosh pulling a cart full of ponies giving them a hay ride. There was even a small-town band playing and a dance floor nearby.

Last, but certainly not least, there were vendors selling all kinds of sweets. Naturally, Spike and Goten didn’t forget to get their own stockpile from everything available. As they walked, the group attracted attention based on their costumes… at least, Goten did.

Pinkie suddenly came up to them with a huge bag of candy along with the other fillies. “Twilight and Goten, look at our haul! Can you believe it?” Pinkie stated between eating from her haul of candy. “And then, we went to Cheerilee's house, and got a bunch more goodies. Didn't we, Pip?”

“Sure did!” Pip cheered with a smile.

As Pinkie was talking, Goten noticed something out of the corner of his eye. Gilda was moving a small cloud into position with Rainbow right beside her. The pair wore Shadowbolts costumes.

“And then, we had to stop and wait for Granny Smith, and… Goten you, ok? What are you looking at?”

It was too late as Rainbow kicked the cloud causing a lightning bolt to strike Pinkie in the butt. She squawked like a chicken and hightailed it out of there as did the kids.

“Seriously Rainbow and Gilda?” Twilight chided. “That was not very nice!”

“Lighten up, old-timer.” Rainbow declared. “This is the best night of the year for pranks!”

“Couldn’t agree more Dash.” Gilda declared.

“Oh, look what you did to Spike.” Goten was currently helping the dragon by patting his back hoping to dislodge the candy he was choking on. “For crying out loud!”

“It's all in good fun.” Rainbow retorted. “Oh! Oh! There's another group over there!”

“Heh, let’s go get them.” Gilda declared. “Oh, great costumes by the way you three!”

Once they were gone, the trio moved on through the town only to come across Applejack who was dressed as a scarecrow.

“Happy Nightmare Night, Applejack!” Goten, Spike and Twilight greeted.

“Howdy, Spike, Twilight, and Goten!” AJ greeted. “Nice costumes.”

“Thanks!” Spike smiled. “I'm a dragon.”

“Hey Twilight, I bet with that beard you're some sorta country music singer.” AJ commented. “Anyways, since y'all are here, ya' feel like bobbin' for an apple?”

Before Goten could speak up, Ditzy accidentally pulled out the plug of the barrel, instead of an apple, draining the whole thing. “I was, but I’ll come back later.”

At that moment, Mayor Mare, who was dressed a clown, got everypony's attention. “Thank you, everypony, and welcome to the Nightmare Night festival!” Everypony cheered and applauded. “Now, all the little ponies who have been out collecting sweets should follow our friend Zecora to hear the legend of... Nightmare Moon!”

“Spooky voice might work better if she wasn't dressed like that.” Spike stated.

“You can say that again.” Goten chuckled.

What came next was green smoke followed by Zecora who was dressed as a witch doctor. “Follow me, and very soon, you'll hear the tale of Nightmare Moon.”

The group of colts and fillies, along with Pinkie, had joined her. Twilight, Goten, and Spike decided it might be a good time and decided to join them as well.

Everfree Forest
“Listen close, my little dears. I'll tell you where you got your fears of Nightmare Night, so dark and scary.” She then blew on some green glitter and more of that green mist came around,projecting some sort of conjuring magic to show an image of Nightmare Moon.

“Of Nightmare Moon, who makes you wary.” It was getting to a lot of them, but Goten had faced down the actual being. “Every year, we put on a disguise to save ourselves from her searching eyes.” She then used some magic to make her eyes seem menacing.

“But Nightmare Moon wants just one thing; to gobble up ponies in one quick swing!” When Zecora said this, Pinkie and Pipsqueak screamed. “Hungrily, she soars the sky. If she sees no pony, she passes by. So, if she comes and all is clear, Equestria is safe another year!”

Pipsqueak tugged on her clothing. “Miss Zecora, if we wear costumes to hide from Nightmare Moon, how come we still need to give her some of our candy?”

“A perfect question, my little friend, for Nightmare Moon you must not offend.” Zecora blew more green sparkling glitter down and more conjuring magic came around. “Fill up her belly with a treat or two, so she won't return to eat you!”

The illusion of Nightmare Moon charged in and chomped at Pinkie Pie, the colts, and the fillies leading them all to panic. “Quick everypony! Just dump some candy and get out of here!”

As they did, the wind started to pick up. Thunder sounded, and it started raining from the night sky; however, a royal carriage like no other arrived over Ponyville.

“It's Nightmare Moon! Run!” Pinkie screamed.

All the fillies and colts screamed and ran with Pinkie; however, as lighting struck near the carriage, a silhouette of a familiar pony showed.

“Huh… Maybe I should have told everyone Luna was coming.” Goten commented.

“Wait. Princess Luna was coming, and you knew about it?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah.” Goten nodded. “Is that so surprising? We tend to trade letters quite often. Anyways, she is here, so let’s go greet our honorary guest.”

Goten took off back in the direction of Ponyville with Twilight, Spike and Zecora following behind him.

Ponyville
Everypony was screaming due to the sudden change in weather and unidentified pony, who seemed to be royalty, crashing the festival.

“It is Princess Luna!” Twilight exclaimed in shock and excitement.

The princess landed wearing a cloak which came off her as a bunch of bats revealing Luna still in her regressed form.

Goten observed as she approached one of the ponies who seemed to be cowering. “Wait, is everypony afraid of Luna?”

It was then Princess Luna spoke with the royal Canterlot voice. “Citizens of Ponyville, we have graced your tiny village with our presence, so that you might behold the real princess of the night! We are no longer a creature of nightmares, but a pony who desires your admiration! Together, we shall change this dreadful celebration into a bright and glorious feast!”

The word feast seemed to catch other ponies off guard.

“Did you hear that, everypony?” Pinkie questioned. “Nightmare Moon says she's gonna feast on us all!”

Pinkie’s words caused everypony to panic and run off.

“What? No, children, no! You no longer have reason to fear us. Screams of delight is what your princess desires. Not screams of terror!” Luna was confused and stomped her hoof before approaching Mayor Mare. “Madame Mayor, thy princess of the night hath arrived.”

She stuck her hoof out to give a formal greeting; however, it seemed that no pony wanted to return it. “What is the matter with you all?” She asked before giving up. “Very well, then. Be that way. We won't even bother with the traditional, royal farewell.”

She then walked off; however, it seemed this wasn’t right in the eyes of Twilight and Goten.

“I'm gonna go talk to her.” Twilight stated.

“She is my friend, so I'm right behind you.” Goten then looked to the dragon. “Spike, see if you can calm the town ponies.”

Everfree Forest
“I honestly don't know why they were all so scared of her.” Twilight looked to Goten. “She’s not the Mare in the Moon anymore, right?”

“I’ve spent a good amount of time with Luna, and we’ve exchanged plenty of letters.” Goten stated. “I can guarantee she’s no Nightmare Moon. She’s just a lost and confused alicorn. Very unsure about her place in the world.”

They soon spotted Luna laying before the statue of Nightmare Moon. Her head hung low, and she seemed very discouraged.

Twilight was the first to approach her. “Princess Luna? Hi, my name is…”

Before she could get her name out, Luna noticed Twilight’s costume. “Star Swirl the Bearded. Commendable costume! Thou even got the bells right.”

“Thank you!” Twilight was excited about the praise. “Finally, somepony who gets my costume!” She quickly realized she was getting off topic. “Uh, I just came to welcome you to our celebration! My name is…”

“Twilight Sparkle.” Princess Luna finished before speaking with the Canterlot Royal Voice. “It was thou, along with young Goten, who unleashed the powers of harmony upon us taking our dark powers away.”

“That was good, right?” Goten asked.

“Of course, dear Goten. We could not…” She sighed. “Be happier. Is that not clear to you two?”

They got closer with Goten even sitting by her side.

“Well, you kinda sound like you're yelling at us.” Twilight stated.

“But this is the traditional royal Canterlot voice!” Luna declared. “It is tradition to speak using the royal "we", and to use this much volume when addressing our subjects!”

“There’s also the fact that you don’t seem particularly happy with being yourself.” Goten stated. “Do you still wish you were Nightmare?”

“Oh, heavens no!” Luna exclaimed. “I never want to be her again. I just…” She sighed. “Everything I’ve done and try to do goes wrong. All my past mistakes keep cropping up, and I continue to make mistakes. To make matters worse, I don’t have my original form.”

“Look, I know it’s tough Luna.” Goten stated. “You long for the power you once had and all those mistakes keep piling up; however, perhaps you just haven’t learned enough from them.”

“What do you mean?” Luna asked.

“What my student is trying to say is this.” Bardock stated. “You’ve made many mistakes. Nightmare Moon, the Children of the Night, and Tantabus. Maybe there’s more and maybe there will be more; however, no one is infallible.”

“To prove that point, let me tell you about Vegeta.” Goten stated. “He was a proud Saiyan warrior who exterminated planets. He came to earth and fought my father before losing to him as well as what remained of our friends. He was a bad guy, but slowly began to change.

He worked with my big brother because he had to. After that, he helped fight the Androids and Cell. Eventually, he relapsed and helped release the greatest threat to Earth in Majin Buu. He repented and attempted to sacrifice himself for the world.”

“You made mistakes like Vegeta, but he ended up learning and growing from them.” Bardock explained. “He didn’t wallow in self-pity and chose to grow. From what I’ve seen, he became a warrior as I define it, and you can to as long as you try.”

“I see.” Luna was absorbing everything she had heard before nodding. “Yes, I need to own up to my mistakes while using them as the catalyst for growth rather than regression. If someone like this Vegeta can become a true warrior, I can to.”

“Just remember Luna, you’re not alone.” Goten stated. “You have me, Celestia, and even Bardock. Sure, your friendship has been tested, but I know he’s still your friend all the same. Everything you two went through couldn’t be erased that easily.”

“It’s true Luna.” Bardock crossed his arms. “Honestly, I’m still disappointed in you, but that doesn’t mean our friendship was lost along the way.”

“You also have me princess.” Twilight nodded. “I would like to be your friend as well.”

Luna looked at this small group and smiled. “We would like to thank thee for the support.”

“Look princess, if you want to be met with a warmer reception, your approach has to change.” Twilight suggested.

“Change our approach?” Luna asked.

“Just speak normally as you have been with us.” Bardock stated

“Oh, I see.” Luna looked at the group. “We have been locked away on that rock in the sky for a thousand years and are not sure we can do so without assistance.” Princess Luna explained. “Would you help me with this?”

“I think we know a pony who can help.” Goten stated. “Before we go, I ask that you bear with her. She is very shy and panics greatly on this day.”

“We understand and shall do our best not to scare or upset this pony.” Luna declared.

Fluttershy’s Cottage
Twilight gave a firm knock at her door causing Fluttershy to yell at them. “Go away! There’s no candy here, and visitors are not welcome on Nightmare Night!”

“It’s just us!” Twilight shouted.

“Oh, it is just you and Goten you.” Fluttershy stated as she opened the door only to open it further and see the princess of the night. “Oh, Nightmare Moon as…” She realized who she saw. “Nightmare Moon!” She yelped and slammed her door “Ahhh!”

Twilight laughed nervously. “Just wait here with Goten as this’ll only take a second.”

Twilight opened the door with her magic, and after a bunch of crashing about, she got Fluttershy to come outside. “Fluttershy, you remember Princess Luna, right?”

“Yeah, remember?” Goten chimed in. “She’s the one we saved through the elements.”

“Charmed.” Luna spoke calmly.

“Uhm, likewise.” Fluttershy timidly spoke.

“Twilight Sparkle and Goten hath spoken of the help you may give us in better fitting in with this new age.” Luna declared. “We ask thou teach us what thy knows.”

“Oh, I’m not really the pony to ask.” Fluttershy stated softly. “Y-You have Bardock, Twilight, and Goten.” She retreated into her home. “Count on them.”

“Huh, I didn’t think the holiday got to her like this.” Goten commented once Fluttershy was back inside. “That’s really timid and scared even for her.” He looked to Luna. “Sorry about that princess, but she is right. You do still have us.”

“Hopefully, that will be enough.” Luna stated worriedly.

“Don’t worry, it will be.” Twilight declared.

“We’ll do everything we can to help you fit in.” Goten added

Ponyville
As the trio arrived, they noticed that Spike had done a good job getting everypony to loosen up. Heck, it was even a full-fledged party now; however, once Luna was seen by everypony, they paused to look at her. Then, they shrieked and shrunk back in fear.

“I am not certain of this new approach you two wish to take.” Luna stated sadly.

“Look, we know Fluttershy didn’t work out, but Applejack is one of the most likeable ponies around.” Twilight explained.

“A pony like her is certain to have some ideas on how to fix your image.” Goten added.

They approached the country mare in question who was dressed as a friendly scarecrow pony. Pipsqueak was there too, but he almost fell in the bobbing barrel of apples.

“Whoa, careful there.” Applejack scooped him up.

Once the colt was on the ground, he ran along to do something else. When AJ turned around, she noticed Luna causing her to quiver and shake in place on her belly.

“Applejack, the princess is looking for advice on how to improve her image.” Twilight stated with a soft smile.

“Really?” Applejack asked sarcastically.

“Applejack, Luna is my friend.” Goten stated firmly. “I would like it if others didn’t flee or quiver in fear of her.”

“Oh, right.” That made AJ change her tone. “Look Princess Luna, all you gotta do is have the right attitude. Loosen up a bit, be positive, play a few games, and have some fun.”

“Fun? What is this "fun" thou speaks of?” Luna asked.

“Remember those board games we played the first time I came to visit you in Canterlot?” Goten asked. “It’s pretty much that except with more people.” He brought Luna to the spider toss game. “Here, you can play this and show everypony you can have fun.”

“Pray tell, what purpose do these serve?” Luna asked as she held one of the toy spiders.

“Try to land the sp-sp-spiders on the web.” The pony running the game, Cherry Berry, explained.

“You can do it, princess!” Applejack cheered.

So, the princess tossed a good one landing the spider on the web. “Ha! Your princess enjoys this game, and it is most certainly fun! In what other ways may we experience it?”

Goten motioned for her to follow to one of the catapults nearby. “Here Luna, this is a fun device, and a cool game. All you got to do is load it up with a pumpkin and try to hit a target over there.”

Once Luna loaded the catapult, Twilight shouted, “Fire when ready, princess!”

With a serious look on her face, Luna fired the catapult which launched the pumpkin into the target. “Ha ha! The fun has been doubled!”

Everypony in the vicinity shouted and cheered joyfully.

“Alright, why don't you try bobbin' for apples?” Applejack asked. “We got the best apples in Equestria, princess.”

“Please fair Applejack, you may call me Luna as Goten does.” Luna nodded. “Thank you for helping to inform me of what fun with others means. Please show me to these bopping apples.”

Then, Luna and Goten noticed that Pipsqueak was unsupervised, and he ended up falling into the barrel of apples.

“Hold on little buddy!” Goten exclaimed before blitzing over and pulling the colt out. “You really should watch yourself around things like this.”

“Whoa, I sure will.” Pip smiled. “Thank you for saving me!”

“No problem.” Goten declared as Twilight, Luna, and Applejack joined him. “Now, why don’t you go play a few games and have some treats.”

“Right.” Pip ran off. “Thanks again!”

“That was a most impressive display of speed Goten.” Luna declared.

“Eh, it’s no big deal.” Goten shrugged.

“Yeah, Goten’s always there when you need him.” AJ added. “If it’s not helping out somepony or beating an Ursa Major, it’s doing all the odd jobs he can.”

“I see.” Luna nodded. “You are a most thoughtful being Goten.”

“Well, the way I see it is that I got all this power.” Goten shrugged. “Might as well put it to use making my own way and helping people out. Anyways, let’s get back to the festivities.”

As the night wore on, Luna played and ate with the townsfolk really making them warm up to her. Even Pinkie and her group warmed up to the princess of the night. Eventually, Luna and Goten ended up at a stall eating some funnel cake.

“So, how have you been enjoying yourself Luna?” Goten asked.

“Oh, I have been enjoying myself immensely dearest Goten; however, I am still uncertain about this night.” Luna commented. “Do not get me wrong, for it is a fun night; however, the implications of what Nightmare Night stands for…”

“Luna, I’ve read my fair share of books on Nightmare Night, and I can tell you without a doubt that it is one of the most popular celebrations ponies have. It's not just about the frights or to show that ponies have lived through another year. It’s about coming together.

Those who partake in this holiday can show off their creativity, beings who’ve inspired them, or just plain dress up. Sure, this came about because of Nightmare Moon, but this is one result which is positive. Despite how bad Nightmare Moon was, something good came from it.”

Luna took a moment to stare out at the festival before smiling. “Thank you, Goten. I believe I needed to hear that.” She looked to him. “This night may not have turned out how I assumed it would, and I got off to a rocky start; however, I am glad I came.”

“Well, the night is still young.” Goten smirked. “I think I have an idea to make it an even better night to be remembered. The question is, do you trust me?”

“Of course, I trust you.” Luna stated. “What is it that you are planning though?”

“You’ll find out fair princess.” Goten smiled. “First, we need to get a little help from quite a few ponies. Oh, are you still capable of transformation?”

“Despite my lack of power, it is one of the few things I can pull off.” Luna stated.

“Perfect.” Goten started moving. “Then, we have work to do.”

Later…
“Gather around ye pony folk for this is no joke.” Zecora spoke up. “We all have candy left to give, so that Nightmare Moon might let us live.”

“She’s right my little ponies.” Mayor Mare declared. “What would Nightmare Night be without the annual candy offering?”

“Plus, there’s no need to worry if Nightmare Moon does show.” Goten walked on over and crossed his arms. “I’ve tangled with her before, and I’m certain I could do it again no problem. Still, a peaceful solution is the better solution overall.”

“Goten, you look like you’re planning something.” Spike commented. “What’s going on?”

“Sorry Spike, but you must wait.” Goten smiled. “Though, I can promise this will be fun.”

“Ya know, you’re right Goten.” AJ declared. “Come on kids. Let’s go give this candy to the Nightmare Moon statue.

Everfree Forest
The fillies and colts carried their bags of candy to the statue and tossed them at the statue’s feet. Before they could leave, the wind started to pick up again.

“Citizens of Ponyville! You were wise to bring this candy to me. I am pleased with your offering. In fact, I may just eat it instead of eating you!” Princess Luna appeared in her Nightmare Moon form scaring everypony there.

Goten, oddly enough, sensed a small power increase from Luna; however, he brushed it off. After all, she was exerting quite a bit of power. The Half-Saiyan merely stood his ground while everyone else ran. Once they were gone, Luna reverted to normal sweating and panting.

She spat out a pair of fake teeth before looking to Goten. “I am not certain this was wise.”

“Just give it a moment Princess.” Goten declared. “This will run its course.”

“What do you mean by run its course?” Luna asked confused.

At that moment, Pipsqueak come over to the princess and tugged on her mane. “Princess Luna?” She faced the young colt. “Do you suppose you could come back next year and scare us again?”

“Child?” Luna blinked in confusion. “Art thou saying that thou likest me to scaring you?”

“It's really fun! Scary, but fun! We all enjoyed it!” Pipsqueak declared.

Some of the other children were still standing back and waved to her with nervous smiles.

“It is?” Princess Luna asked still confused.

“Yeah!” Pip exclaimed. “This Nightmare Night has been more than I could have ever hopped for. In fact, it’s become my new favorite night of the whole year.”

“Well, I’ll have to be sure to come back next year then!” Luna declared joyfully.

“Thank you, Princess Luna.” Pipsqueak ran back to the other fillies and colts. “You're my favorite princess ever!"

“A big part of this night is that most ponies enjoy being scared.” Goten declared. “Perhaps, the fear was real before; however, this night saw those ponies in your company. They got to know the friend I’ve come to know. Through that, they knew you weren’t trying to scare them wrong.”

“It appears shutting myself away has not been healthy.” Luna looked to her night sky. “Times really have changed to the point that ponies can enjoy what my night brings.”

“That’s the changing of the times.” Goten declared. “Back then, none of them could experience your night because there wasn’t much to experience. Now, advancements have been made allowing for so much to come from the night. So, want to get back to the party?”

“Yes, we should.” Luna nodded. “Thank you, Goten.”

Ponyville
So, the festival continued well into the peak hours of the night.

"Dear Princess Celestia,

When you first sent me to Ponyville, I didn't know anything about friendship, and tonight, I met somepony who was having the same problem. Your sister, Princess Luna! Thanks to her and Goten, I’ve learned one of the best things you can do with friendship. That is to give it to others and help them find it themselves!

I am happy to report that Ponyville has learned that even if somepony seems a little intimidating, even scary, when you offer them your friendship, you'll discover a whole new pony underneath. And even if my Star Swirl the Bearded costume didn't go over, this still turned out to be the best Nightmare Night we ever had.

"Your faithful student,
Twilight Sparkle."

Spike readied the letter; however, Rainbow and Gilda were planning to shock them. Before they could let it loose, both were struck in the flanks by lighting sending them scurrying. When Spike and Twilight looked up, they spotted Princess Luna on a raincloud.

Goten was beside her chuckling. “Thanks Luna.”

“Anytime Goten.” Luna returned.

Author's Note

This is the continuation to Luna's arc. Theoretically, she's already fallen and made her mistakes. Now, it's time to learn and rise to become more of the princess we see during the rest of Canon.

Again, I've moved an episode to this first season, but it honestly feels as though this could fit here. Even if you don't see it now, I am hoping you see it by the time we get to the new end I have in mind for this season.

Hearths Warming

???
Princess Luna was walking up a long set of stone stairs carved into a mountain, and she was nearing the top where a combination of the Son Family Home and Golden Oak’s Library sat. This small mountain jutted out from the water below like many others around it.

“Goten said he had a lesson for me.” Luna was equal parts excited and frustrated as she walked to the open doorway of the combined building. “When you invited us to train, this is not what we had in mind. When does training begin.”

“I understand your frustration, but training has already begun.” Goten voiced without even turning to look at her. “I was hoping you’d already understand my lesson given everything that has happened, but perhaps I am going about this wrong.”

“Maybe I’ll learn whatever it is you want if we fight.” Luna offered.

“Perhaps that is what it’ll take.” Goten stated still without turning. “Very well, I’ll consent to your request for a fight. Attack whenever you want.”

Despite how far she’s come, and despite knowing Goten was much stronger, the princess of the night could not deny the shot to her pride when he wouldn’t even turn to face her. Luna readied herself and fired a blast of magic.

Goten simply levitated into the air avoiding it before flying around and lazily firing off ki at her. Considering the Half-Saiyan was far from using his full strength, she could deftly dodge. Luna ended up near a sink, so she used her magic to pull out the water.

The alicorn drew it all together into a large sphere before launching it at Goten. He formed his ki around him to the point that the water splashed harmlessly around his body. He didn’t even move an inch from the impact.

Goten then rushed forward and slammed his arm across Luna’s neck pushing her through a wall, outside, and off the mountain. The princess was rendered briefly unconscious as she fell; however, her eyes snapped open as she flared her wings.

Luna then used them to catch herself, glide a bit, and ascend. She looked firmly at Goten who impassively walked to the hole before flying out. Rather than fly after her, the Half-Saiyan closed his eyes before flying down to undestroyed ground.

Luna noticed this with shock before she flew down landing behind him. “Why did you stop?”

“Because you wouldn’t have, and this makes my point.” Goten looked back at her and noticed Luna was shocked. “My power, your sister’s, and potential others surpass you, Luna; however, your power still surpasses the other ninety-nine percent of inhabitants.

You may not have fully realized this, but I spent two years in what was just two days for everyone else. When it comes down to it, I’ve realized that I was reckless; however, it was reflecting on my battle with Nightmare Moon that showed me the truth.”

He pointed to the soaking building atop the mountain. “Collateral damage can’t always be prevented, but when it can be, we should strive for it. Being any kind of protector won’t matter if that which we protect gets unnecessarily caught up in our battles.”

“I understand.” Luna genuinely internalized this before bowing her head. “Thank you, for this lesson.”

The scenery and the beings within it all turned transparently black.

Canterlot Castle: Luna’s Room, Early Morning…
Light started to streak into the room as Luna’s horn stopped glowing. She and Goten opened their eyes and shared a smile before wordlessly deciding to join Celestia for dinner or breakfast, respectively.

Courtyard: Dusk…
Every member of the Day and Night Guard, roughly two hundred ponies consisting of unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies had congregated on the orders of all four members of royalty and their captain. Currently, a gentle snow fell and was accumulating on the ground.

All they knew was that this was a training exercise against one being. That being was set to come out of the castle any second now. Their only goal was to restrain this being. There were theories that it was one the princesses, the prince, or even their own captain.

By far the most prevalent though was that it was the young champion. Eventually, the most prevalent theory was proven true as Goten walked out of the castle. While everypony was initially conflicted over attacking him.

Even if that weren’t a factor, they honestly wouldn’t have done much to the Half-Saiyan. As things stood, it only made this whole exercise quicker than it already would have been. Goten moved around the courtyard slow enough that everypony gathered could still tell it was him.

This was still a speed far beyond what any of them could hope to react to. The Half-Saiyan plowed through every guard with kicks, knees, elbows, and fist leaving the courtyard littered with their unconscious bodies. Once he was done, Shining Armor approached him.

“Blue Blood and the Princess managed to get that, right?” Shining nodded towards the castle and the Half-Saiyan turned to see that their horns were dimming indicating they’d all been using recording spells to catch this. “Good. Hopefully, this will inspire your men to train harder.”

“I’m sure it will.” Shining smiled. “Thanks for doing this, Goten.”

“No problem.” Goten gave a more reserved smile than was normal. “I just want to be as ready as possible for whatever Bulla plans to do next, and this is a simple step towards that.”

Ponyville:Weeks Later…
As the winter season continued, more snow fell, and this day, Hearth’s Warming Eve, was no different. What would be different was the fact that this would be Goten’s first Hearth Warming, and there wasn’t really anything like it back home to compare to.

Currently, the young Half-Saiyan was aboard the train with all his friends as they would be doing the most cherished event of the year. The group would participate in a play showcasing the beginning of Equestria.

"As much as I was looking forward to spending Hearth’s Warming in Ponyville, I can’t deny my excitement at getting to spend it back in Canterlot with all my friends.” Twilight voiced happily.

"I’m just glad to have the chance to spend this with all of you period.” Goten stated with a smile.

“Oh yeah, this is going to be a real treat!” Spike exclaimed. “We have to make sure everyone gets to have some coco from the local café.”

"Did somepony say coco!?" Pinkie exclaimed.

"Yeah, he did Pinkie, and Spike is right.” Twilight voiced. “We must get ourselves a cup.”

“What about you Bardock?” Goten asked causing his mentor/grandfather to appear. “I know it’s been a long time, but you must have been there with the princesses on many holidays just like this.”

“Not as many as you’d think.” Bardock crossed his arms as everyone looked to him. “I don’t know if you picked up on it, but it took me a long time to adjust to my new life even with Yamoshi as my guide. No matter how different a Saiyan I was, I was still a Saiyan all the same.

That said, once I finally started to experience Equestria, I will admit to the good times that were had. Before Luna’s banishment, we’d made a tradition of watching the snowfall.” He looked out the window. “Overtime I grew to appreciate it for what it represented.

The many specks of frozen water cover the land together which makes me think what the Saiyans could have achieved. Perhaps if we had been unified, the race would not have been reduced as it was. Of course, had it not happened, Goten wouldn’t be here today.”

“I don’t know if I like that particular thought.” Goten commented.

“Relax.” Bardock nodded. “All I’m saying is that what happened was tragic since there was a lot of potential; however, good came out of a bad situation. You are among that good.”

“I think we agree with his sentiment.” AJ tipped her hat. “I’m sure if you hadn’t come into our lives, we’d still end up celebrating, but I can’t right imagine it myself, sugar cube.”

Everyone else agreed making the Half-Saiyan smile. “In that case, I feel the same way.” He looked out the window. “Seems as though we’re almost there.”

"Jeez, is it nearly over already?" Spike yawned. "I swear, train rides nearly always put me to sleep, but to think we’re nearly there."

"Don't worry Spike.” Twilight spoke softly to him as the baby dragon leaned against her and closed his eyes. “We'll wake you when we get there."

“Considering what I’ve read on this holiday, this seems right.” Goten thought as his heart and head agreed. “Hearth's Warming. To be with those who care about you. While I’d like everyone from back home to be here, it doesn’t change how I feel being here with them.”

Canterlot: Later…
The train whistle sounded, and the conductor sounded off that Canterlot was the stop for this part of the line. Everyone now strolled the streets of Canterlot.

"Shall we take the scenic route around as we head for the castle?" Twilight asked and received an affirmative from everyone. "Oh, isn't Canterlot wonderful this time of year?"

"Yeah, I wish it was Hearth's Warming Eve every day." Rainbow Dash declared.

"Woo-wee, there's so much to look at!” AJ commented. “I feel like my eyes are going to pop right out of my head!"

"I have an idea.” Twilight stated. “Let's play 'I spy with my little eye' as we walk!"

"Sounds fun!” Goten exclaimed. “Do us the honors, Twilight."

"I spy an eight-foot candy cane." Twilight sounded as she spotted one.

"I spy a snowpony!" Rainbow shouted out as they walked by.

"I spy someone eating a gingerbread house!" Pinkie Pie declared before rushing off to the bakery, buying one, and rushing back to the group.

“Wait, I know the answer to this one!” Goten rushed over and devoured it while leaving a small bag of bits in Pinkie’s hoof. “It’s me!”

Everyone laughed, even Pinkie since she rushed off to buy another one, as Goten wiped his face.

Canterlot Castle: Backstage, Evening…
After settling in at the castle, the group moved backstage and started getting ready for the main event. This was something they had practiced and rehearsed for weeks after the gala. Now, they would tell the tale of Hearth's Warming Eve.

"I still can't believe Princess Celestia chose us to put on the most important play of the season!” Twilight exclaimed excitedly. “Do you guys know what an honor this is for us?"

"Yeah, you've been going on about this for weeks.” Goten replied with a smile.

Goten was to portray a prior champion, the Champion of Harmony, Shallot. According to the tale, he had a hand in shaping Equestria to what it is now. He wore a wig that matched how his hair was said to be, blue, ancient Saiyan armor, and even a faux monkey tail.

"Oh, I wish she hadn't honored me this much.” Fluttershy commented timidly as she was set to play Private Pansy, Commander Hurricane’s second in command who would be played by Rainbow Dash. “I don't want everypony looking at me!"

"Fluttershy, darling, there's nothing to feel nervous about." Rarity stated.

She would be playing the daughter of the king of unicorns, Princess Platinum. Twilight would play the role of as her assistant, Clover the Clever.

"No?" Fluttershy asked softly.

"Of course not.” Rarity assured. “All across Equestria, ponies are preparing their own pageants for Hearth's Warming Eve in their own towns. It's tradition."

"So, you're saying they'll be too busy to come to our play?" Fluttershy asked hopefully.

"Well, no.” Rarity dashed her hopes. “We're in the Canterlot pageant. This is the biggest, most important production in all of Equestria. A lot of ponies will come to watch us."

That caught Goten's attention. "By a lot, just how many are you thinking?"

"Hundreds, at the very least." Rarity replied.

"Hundreds?" Fluttershy questioned while shivering.

Rarity gasped in excitement. "Maybe even thousands! Oh, it could be a full house, and I cannot wait!"

Fluttershy whimpered.

"Don't worry Fluttershy.” Goten moved on over and patted the shy mare’s back. “Just remember, we’re in this…"

He was cut off by hard gusts rushing in from a nearby window.

"Oh, my hair!” Rarity exclaimed. “Applejack, be a dear and shut those windows, will you?"

"Aaah! Rain-bow-Dash! Rain-bow-Dash! Aaaah! Thank you! Thank you!" Rainbow Dash boasted as if she was the real star out of all of them.

This stopped Applejack from shutting the window. "It's a reenactment of the founding of Equestria. Not the 'Rainbow Dash Show'."

Applejack was to play Smart Cookie, the advisor of Pinkie Pie's character, Chancellor Puddinghead.

"Well, it should be the 'Rainbow Dash Show'!” Rainbow exclaimed. “I'm the star!"

"Huh, I thought the seven of us were meant to be the stars.” Goten commented.

"Curtain in two minutes everyone!" Spike sounded off as he entered the backstage.

"Fluttershy, you need to get out of there!" Twilight struggled to get Fluttershy out of a box she’d hidden in.

"Twilight, let me handle this." Pinkie Pie offered.

Her solution was to pull on Twilight’s head. "PINKIE!!!"

When the party pony let her go, the purple unicorn was slingshot into the box of wreaths and shingles.

"The Hearth's Warming Eve pageant is about harmony and friendship." Applejack was still butting heads with Rainbow Dash.

"Shut the window!" Everypony shouted.

Goten walked over and shut it since it seemed everything was getting a bit wild. “Look, I get what’s going on here. All of us have spent a long time rehearsing for this moment, so it’s understandable we’d feel on edge.

Still, we’ve come this far together, and I know that together we can put on a great show for everypony who’s come to see this play. So, let’s put these little annoyances slide off our backs and put on a truly great performance!”

It was enough inspiration to get even Fluttershy up and moving.

Stage
As the lights dimmed, the ponies in the audience quieted down from their chatter and Spike sounded off the story as he came on stage. “Long before the rule of Celestia and Luna, and before ponies discovered our beautiful land of Equestria, ponies did not know harmony.

These were strange and dark times of our age. A time when ponies were torn apart by hatred!" This caused the crowd to gasp. "I know. Can you believe it?" Spike broke character for a moment but went back as his accent returned.

"During this frightful age, each of the three tribes, the pegasi, the unicorns, and the earth ponies, cared not for what befell the others, but only for their own welfare." Each race revealed themselves. "In those troubled times, as now, the pegasi were the stewards of the weather.

Unlike today, they demanded something in return: food that could only be grown by the earth ponies. The unicorns demanded the same in return for magically bringing forth day and night. This sowed mistrust between the tribes which festered until, one fateful day, it came to a boil.

What, you ask, prompted the ponies to clash? 'Twas a mysterious blizzard that overtook the land and toppled the tribes' precarious peace. The normally industrious Earth ponies were unable to farm their land." Harsh elements, such as wind and snow, fell. "The Earth ponies were freezing.

The home of the Pegasi fared no better. The Pegasi were hungry. As for the unicorns, they were freezing and hungry. Even the unicorns' magic was powerless against the storm. Each tribe blamed the others, and the angrier everypony grew, the worse the blizzard became.

Eventually, it was decided that a grand summit would be held. Despite not being the brightest of minds, the Saiyan, Shallot, was trusted by all three tribes to head a discussion that would hopefully help them cope with the blizzard. Each tribe sent a leader.

Daughter of the unicorn king, Princess Platinum, Ruler of the Pegasi, Commander Hurricane, and leader of the Earth ponies, Chancellor Puddinghead. Perhaps with the neutral party of the Saiyan, the tribes could finally settle their differences.”

"All I want to know is why the Earth ponies are hogging all the food!" Commander Hurricane asked angrily.

"Us!? We're not hogging all the food, you are! Oh, wait, you're right. It's us. Well, it's only 'cause you mean old Pegasusususes are making it snow like crazy!" Puddinghead retorted.

"For the hundredth time, it's not us!” Hurricane exclaimed. “We're not making it snow! It must be the unicorns! They're doing it with their freaky magic!"

"How dare you!” Platinum exclaimed angrily. “Unlike you pegasi ruffians, we unicorns would never stoop to such a thing!"

Before there was constant bickering, Shallot walked in through the doors before throwing the leg bone of some giant animal off to the side. “Hunting in these conditions hasn’t been easy, but I was starving.”

The Saiyan stopped taking food from the three races the moment things went south; however, it was the reason he was late to this meeting. He now approached the table the three leaders sat at before putting his hands on it.

“Now, I’m here, so let’s lay everything out to die.” Shallot declared.

“Thank goodness you are here, Shallot.” Platinum stated relieved as no one seemed bothered by his turn of phrase. “The pegasi are making it snow, and the Earth Ponies are hogging all the food!"

"We may be hoarding the food, but it's for the right reasons!” Puddinghead retorted. “We only have so much and must ration it among our own kind!"

"Also, we pegasi aren't making it snow!” Hurricane added. “Something else is making it happen, and we can't say it's the unicorns since they're struggling just as much as the rest. Honestly, we have run out of solutions to make this any easier, so war seems like our only option.”

"War isn’t you’re only option.” Shallot declared firmly. “I’ve been through war, and it only comes as a last resort.” Shallot crossed his arms. “If we look at it as us against the weather, then I see the solution we must undertake. The earth ponies must ration out their food to all races.

With the strength from that, the pegasi can push back this weather while the unicorns supply their magic to help the sick and wounded. I’ll up my protection to ensure all three tribes are truly safe. Next to that, the best solution is to leave and settle elsewhere."

The three leaders huddled together for a short moment and ended up agreeing on one thing.

"Well dear Shallot, if you cannot stop the darkness, then I'm just plum out of ideas.” Puddinghead smiled. “That is why your idea to find new land is perfect!”

"What a shocker.” Commander Hurricane rolled her eyes. “An earth pony with no ideas and can't decide for themselves."

"Commander Hurricane, please cease with the insults.” Platinum declared. “Plus, if finding a new land to move to is the answer, then we must take it.”

"First off, you're not the boss of me, your royal snootiness.” Hurricane returned. “Secondly, if we are going to move, it sure won't be with you snobs!"

"I beg your pardon!?” Platinum turned up her nose. “I am a princess and won't be spoken to that way. Besides, it's not like we unicorns wanted to move together as a group anyway with you pegasi or earth ponies!"

“Listen to me!” Shallot punched the table in half drawing everyone’s attention. “If you want even a chance of surviving a crisis, then power lies in numbers. The more numbers you have, the easier it is to kill the problem.

If you three will only insult each other, then we aren't going to get anywhere. That is why I’m calling an end to this meeting. Until we next meet, return to your homes and stay warm. In the meantime, I’ll be stepping up my patrols to see you all stay safer.”

All three leaders looked upon each other and nodded in agreement before trying to leave.

"Well, I'm leaving first!"

"No, I'm first!"

"Dears, come now, you know it is I who is first leaving.”

The three leaders struggled to see who'd be able to leave the courthouse first.

"We must act fast if we are to survive." Shallot walked forward and pushed all three out with his boot. “There’s no time for this constant bickering like new foals.”

He then flew out the door over them before the three leaders went their separate ways.

"And so, the blizzard raged on as darkness began to spread further. The summit of the tribes did turn out okay, but not as okay as each race had hoped. Finding a new land was indeed going to be hard when escaping such evil." Spike monologued as the scene on stage changed one by one.

"The three leaders returned home to lick their wounds and basically complain; however, Shallot observed each interaction of the three races through the multi-form technique he managed to utilize after observing high level unicorn magic. First was the Pegasi."

"Attention!" The Commander had rushed by her second in command, Private Pansy, and spoke up to her as she rested on a cloud. "Well? Aren't you curious about how it went?"

"Oh! Commander Hurricane, sir! How did it go, sir?" Pansy asked.

Hurricane swatted snow in anger. "Horribly! Those other tribe leaders are so disrespectful! Don't they realize that we are a mighty tribe of warriors and should not be crossed? We have got to break ranks with those weak foals!"

The clone of Shallot watched on and shook his head at this.

Elsewhere, in the kingdom of the unicorns, a castle door was now opened by Platinum who called for her servant. "Clover the Clever, I need you!"

This drew out a cloaked, lavender unicorn with a blanket in her magic’s grasp and a hot yet lukewarm barrel of water for the Princess's royal hooves. "Yes, your majesty. Did the other pony tribes see reason as I predicted?"

"Those other tribes are impossible! I, for one, can no longer bear to be anywhere near those lowly creatures. The unicorns are noble and majestic. We will no longer consort with the likes of them!" Princess Platinum decreed.

The clone of Shallot observing this shook his head disappointed. Lastly, at the townhall office where the Chancellor resided, the last clone watched on with hope that the earth ponies had an idea besides bickering. Honestly, Shallot knew he wasn’t all that bright outside of combat.

That’s why he tended to follow orders and, despite being rather blunt, was open to those orders. His own suggestions he’d given took a lot of time to come up with. The clone followed Chancellor Puddinghead to the roof. Said Chancellor went down the chimney.

Her advisor, Smart Cookie, waited by the door but soon turned around when she saw her. "Wouldn't it have been easier to use the door, Chancellor?"

"Maybe for you, Smart Cookie, but I am a chancellor. I was elected because I know how to think outside the box. Which means…" The Chancellor stuck her head in the chimney. "I can also think inside the chimney. Can you think inside a chimney?"

"Uh…" Is all that came out of Smart Cookie before she was stopped by Puddinghead.

"I didn't think so." She spoke with an ash filled face.

Smart Cookie just grunted.

“Wait! Hold onto your hooves because I am just about to be brilliant!" Puddinghead enthusiastically spoke.

"That'd be a first." Smart Cookie muttered under her breathe.

"I have decided that the earth ponies are going it alone!" She declared.

"Aw, so you mean the other tribes didn't come around?” Smart Cookie questioned. “Shoot, I really thought we could get through to 'em if we…"

Smart Cookie was yet again cut off by Puddinghead as she got in her personal space and placed her hooves on her shoulders "Don't worry about them. We're the ones with all the food, right?"

"Actually, we're all out." Cookie replied dryly.

"Fine, we'll have to go somewhere new where we can grow food, and with me as our fearless leader, what could go wrong?" Puddinghead questioned before opening the door and getting a face full of snow.

"Where should I start?" Smart Cookie muttered.

Puddinghead came out of the snow. "The point is that we must find new land!"

Shallot didn’t quite know how to take this since he wasn’t much of an idea guy back on Vegeta. While he did seem to get through to them a little, he’d have preferred to have gotten through to them at least a little more.

Finding new land would be long, rough, and tough enough for all three races working together. Having them each go it alone would only exacerbate those issues. Honestly, Shallot just wished they could get along. It’d certainly make protecting them easier.

Stage: Faux Days Later…
"C'mon Private Pansy, let's get a move on! Hup-one, hup-two!"

It followed upon Commander Hurricane as well as Private Pansy. The Commander tried to get the Private to fly faster, so they can escape the horrible snow storm. A streak of lightning made the Private jump into the hooves of Hurricane who did not approve.

"Get a hold of yourself, Private! We cannot let anything distract us from the mission at hand. To find, and if necessary, conquer a new land!" Hurricane declared while dropping the Private who was able to fly just fine.

"Conquer, sir?" Pansy asked a bit concerned.

"You never know where enemies might be lurking." The Commander spoke in response as she looked around and about in the sky.

"I don't see any enemies, Commander. Just snow." The Private responded.

The Commander rushed into a dark cloud ahead of her intent on battle. "A-ha! What's that!?" She struggled to break the dark cloud only for a small patch to come in scaring Pansy into her arms. "Okay, this is getting old."

Hurricane dropped the Private as they pressed on with one of the Shallot’s tailing them. Down below in the forest, another Shallot followed Clover the Clever and Princess Platinum as they traversed the snow-capped tundra wilderness.

"Oh, this is simply taking forever. My hooves are killing me!” Platinum complained. “How long have we been walking for?"

"About five minutes, your highness." Clover answered as she moved a tree branch behind them and showed the castle was not out of view just yet.

“Oh, I never imagined finding a new land would be hard, but it'll all be worth it, don't you agree?" Platinum asked as they trotted along the forest.

"Actually, I think that the three tribes could've tried harder." Clover replied.

“One of the things I miss about my comrades is that they were willing to put their all behind a cause.” Shallot remembered his time on Vegeta.

The Princess shrieked. "Stoooooop!"

Clover ran to the princess’ side. "What's wrong, your highness?"

"That is what's wrong!" Princess Platinum declared as she pointed her hoof at a roaring river.

Clover the Clever smiled and chuckled a little. "Your highness, it's just a stream which can be easily crossed.”

"I refuse to get my gown wet.” Platinum retorted. “I have no intention of arriving at my new land looking like a bedraggled earth pony or rough-and-tumble Pegasus. I, for one, have no intention of stooping down to their level.

On the other hand, I have no trouble watching you stoop down." Platinum spoke before climbing atop Clover and being carried across the stream. "And do watch the gown, darling. It's worth more than all of the books in your library."

Meanwhile, the final Shallot followed behind Chancellor Puddinghead and Smart Cookie in the mountain range beyond the town they hailed from. It seemed they weren't going far as the chancellor walked in circles. There were many factors why this might be.

For one, the map Puddinghead had was held upside down. Though, even if it were held right side up, he doubted it would be reliable considering it was attached to the chancellor’s face, it had holes, she used to see and speak, and this was unmapped territory.

"Yes, yes.” Puddinghead declared. “This is definitely the right direction."

"It feels like we're going in circles." Smart Cookie stated.

"It's because you are going in circles!" Shallot was so annoyed by this that he came out of hiding and snatched the map from the pony’s face. “The fact that you haven’t even realized this when I, of all beings, do is killing me!”

"Ah, that's impossible!” Puddinghead declared. “Also, hello Shallot! Thirdly, are you suggesting that I'm reading the map wrong?"

“I’m the definition of an idiot at stuff like this, but even my former commanding officer ensured I could read a map.” Shallot retorted frustrated. “First, this map was upside down. Secondly, you punched three large holes through this thing meaning its useless.

Thirdly, you could in no way have read this with your eyers looking through the holes you made. Finally, this is uncharted territory, so I’m wondering why you are even relying on a map of where your home was to find new land.”

"Well, of course I put holes in the map.” Puddinghead retorted. “How else could I see where I was going?"

“That’s your only remark to me!?” Shallot balled up the map, threw it, and blasted it to bits with his ki. “There, now there is no map!”

"Ah, don’t worry about that anyways.” Puddinghead smiled. “Equuis is round, so it’s not like there’s an up or down to begin with.”

Shallot growled at that and knowing how the champion could be when he was angry, Smart Cookie intervened. "You know Chancellor, you’re right…”

“No!” Shallot exclaimed. “I refuse to let you continue.” He grabbed Puddinghead by the back of her clothing and started dragging her along. “I’m taking over this expedition and will find new land for you.”

"See this Smart Cookie?” Puddinghead smiled. “This is how you should be from time to time since I need relief. If only you were as thoughtful as our Saiyan Champion.”

"Yes, Chancellor Puddinghead." Smart Cookie stated simply relieved they were going to make more progress.

"And so, each leader encountered obstacles along the way.” Spike spoke as the curtain lowered. “Thanks to the Champions multi-form technique, he could make it much easier on them even if it was not easy on himself. Eventually, they all arrived in a new and wondrous land."

Faux Days Later…
"This is the new land we've been searching for!" It would seem Hurricane and Pansy were the first to arrive on this newly found land; however, Shallot could tell otherwise since all three felt each other’s power.

"What a view.” Private Pansy marveled. “I can see my future house from here."

The Commander staked their flag upon this place. "I proclaim this new land to be in the name of all pegasi, Pegasopolis!"

Nearby, the unicorns came upon a mine hoarded with gemstones which greatly interested Princess Platinum. "I've never seen such jewels! This ruby is dazzling. This whole land is dazzling. I'm double dazzled! In the name of the unicorns, I hereby dub this land Unicornia!"

Clover the Clever staked their banner on the soil. Lastly, the earth ponies, with Shallot still dragging Puddinghead along, came to a meadow in the middle of all the leaders. Now that they reached this area, the chancellor looked around.

"The air! The trees! The dirt! This dirt is the dirtiest dirt in the whole dirt world!" Puddinghead declared.

Smart Cookie let a small patch rest on her hoof. "And fertile, too. Perfect for growing food."

"In the name of all earth ponies, I think I'll call this new land, Dirtville!" Puddinghead declared proudly.

"No, that’s stupid.” Shallot retorted. “Just call it Earth or something.”

"Earth! Congratulations to me for thinking of it." Puddinghead declared while planting their flag.

Shallot yelled out his frustrations which both drew the other leader’s attention and had the others rejoin him to reform the Saiyan at his full strength. Now that he was whole, the Saiyan worked to calm himself as the leaders fought over the land.

This led to drastic repercussions as the weather slowly took a turn for the worse. “Wait, it’s snowing here just as we…” The Saiyan seemed to understand now why the prior land was in the shape it was. “Of course! It’s all your fault!”

This revelation came about too late as the leaders had brought about the very storm they had been attempting to escape.

“Look, this is getting us nowhere!” Clover the Clever interrupted the leaders. “We have to find a better solution than arguing.”

"I agree.” Smart Cookie nodded. “Let's all calm down and think this through."

"I vote for calm and thinking it through." Private Pansy stated while raising a hoof.

"I'll have you court-martialed for insubordination, Private!” Hurricane declared. “We settle this on the battlefield!"

Before another word got out, a snowball was thrown and wacked the commander's helmet.

The princess laughed before she too was hit by a snowball. "Who dares throw a snowball at royalty!?"

Commander Hurricane laughed but stopped when Puddinghead spoke up. "Wait a minute. Where'd all this snow come from anyway?"

"It’s all of you.” Shallot declared. “From my time on this planet, I’ve seen enough to know it’s the negative energy you all displayed. Gah, this is just like the Saiyans I fought off with my comrades back home; however, the magic of this land turns that into negative energy.”

Realizing this, Shallot could now see the beast who were empowered by this weather. They were the cause of this storm; however, seeing them meant he still couldn’t do anything about this weather even with all his power.

"So, the paradise the ponies had found was soon lost; buried beneath a thick blanket of snow and hard feelings. Instead of beautiful, it was blizzardy. Instead of wonderful, it was wintry! Instead of spectacular, it was snow-tacular! Instead of…"

Spike was cut off when one of the audience ponies, who had enough of this monologuing, shouted, "We get it! Move on!"

Spike did after clearing his throat. "Shallot had everypony who was accounted for seek shelter immediately. Searching high and low, the only shelter that could be found for miles was a cold and desolate cave. Of course, Shallot wasn’t about to let anyone push anyone else out.”

The scene opened as the seven gathered within the cave. Shallot stood near the entrance ready to do whatever he could to protect these ponies. Even if they got on his nerves and brought this about, they hadn’t done it maliciously.

"Please, Commander Hothead." Platinum requested of the pegasus Commander.

"It's Commander Hurricane." She corrected the Princess as she got in her face.

The princess cleared her throat. “Please Commander, could you just stand back and give me my royal space?"

Hurricane pushed it. "You mean like this, your highness?"

This led to the princess pushing her hoof back. "Indeed not! You see this invisible line?"

"Private, outline our territory for everypony to see." Hurricane ordered Pansy to draw a line in the dirt, but she was too slow prompting the commander to help speed the process up. "See this real, non-invisible line? No unicorns or earth ponies are allowed to cross! This is Pegasopolis!"

"Clover the Clever?" Platinum ordered.

"Uh... Smart Cookie!" As Puddinghead told her as well.

"I know, I know." They both replied and drew lines in the dirt.

The two accidentally crossed paths, so they went in opposite directions. Private Pansy marked more territory but hit a rock in the way of the line. She ultimately choose to go around it, but Hurricane disapproved of this action.

"What are you doing? Don't go around the rock, go over it!” Hurricane ordered. “I'm not giving up an inch of territory to the enemy!"

"That rock was clearly on the Unicornia side of the cave, so it belongs to us." Platinum declared. "Who knows? There could be jewels inside."

Commander took the rock from them. "I claim this rock for Pegasopolis!"

"Unhand my rock this instant, you brute!" She shouted.

Then, the chancellor approached the rock. "Look, you found my rock. I've been looking for it everywhere!"

As she took the rock, Hurricane shouted after her. "Hey, you invaded our territory!"

"Finders keepers, losers weepers!" Puddinghead taunted.

“That is enough!” Shallot roared as he sped into the cave, snatched up the rock, and crushed it into dust.

“Hey, that was my rock!” The three leaders shouted. “You’re rock!”

“ENOUGH!” Shallot roared as he went Super Saiyan. “Have you learned nothing from my life. War and fighting are last resorts. You are nowhere near that stage because it doesn’t have to be this way. Your races are all angry with each other simply because you focus on what you lack.

You should instead focus on what you can bring by uniting. Unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies all have their benefits and detriments. Unicorns, together, have enough magic to raise and lower the sun and moon. Earth ponies grow food and tend to the land.

Pegasi control the very weather. The reason there’s no food is because you all lost sight of the fact that growing it is a team effort. The Unicorns bring the light, the pegasi supply the water, and the earth ponies have the green thumb.

Coming to think anyone of you are more superior than the rest in the act of living created negative energy which these creatures are using as their power. I think that’s why not even I can stop them.” Shallot sighed as he powered down.

“No matter how much power I have as a Super Saiyan, it’s a form acquired through emotional turmoil. Any control I have is useless in the face of creatures designed to feed off it. That’s why together we might be able to beat them where I alone can’t.”

Bardock appeared, and even though he couldn’t change appearance, he was meant to play the part of Yamoshi. "It's the same fate a group I once protected fell victim to. Something we only came to realize when it was too late.

The people I was meant to protect perished, and I soon followed. Right now, you all have a chance to correct the mistakes of the past. These creatures feed on hatred, so their weakness is obvious. In the end, it all comes down to you.”

“Rather than the leaders being the ones to step up, it was their second in commands who would take the first steps.” Spike narrated,

“We brought this blizzard to our home by fightin' and not trustin' each other.” Smart Cookie added. “Now, it's destroyin' this land that we could call our home, too."

"We now suffer this fate of our own accord because we let our hearts become cold. We were all too foolish in hating one another.” Clover continued.

"To tell you all the truth, I don't hate any of you.” Pansy spoke up. “The same to you, dear Shallot."

Rather than bring on the typical anger any of the leaders would feel upon seeing and hearing this, the three leaders genuinely reflected on everything.

“This is what your fighting has wrought.” Shallot declared. “When I took a stand with the Saiyans who wanted better for all of us, I stood by a leader who cared for his comrades. Cared for our people. You all see differences, but all I see is what can bring you together.”

The words of this champion and their second in commands brought the leaders together. They formed up hoof in hoof, or, in Shallot’s case, hand in hand. This began the thawing of the ice as it receded.

"All through the night, the six ponies and champion formed a friendship through telling stories and singing throughout the night. Those songs became the winter carols we all still sing today by our chimney fireplaces.

Eventually, the hearts of the three leaders truly thawed and the next morning they agreed to share the beautiful land. They would live in harmony, and they named their new land…" The rest of the cast walked up with the narrator. "Equestria!"

The eight of them then took a bow as the crowd cheered.

Backstage
The group gathered overjoyed at how the performance went over with all who came to see it.

"We should be honored Princess Celestia chose us!” Twilight declared. “She must really think we exemplify what good friends are!"

The windows blew open gusting heavy winds and snow in again.

"Applejack, I thought you closed all the windows!" Rarity claimed.

"Don't blame me.” AJ retorted. “Rainbow Dash should've flown up there and shut it. After all, she's got wings."

"Why do I always have to do all the high up chores?” Rainbow questioned. “Why can't Twilight use her magic for a change!"

“Hey!” Bardock reappeared. “Knock off the bickering you six.”

“I agree with Bardock.” Goten crossed his arms. “Honestly, we just went through a whole play about friendship.”

"Y'know what?” Rainbow relented at that point. “I got it."

With things calmed, there was only one thing left to do.

"Alright, with all of that settled, how about we get a good cup of hot chocolate?" Spike asked.

Everyone cheered at his suggestion. Afterwards, the group enjoyed a beautiful Hearth's Warming in Canterlot.

Author's Note

Let's have a rundown of how I view these four champions in terms of strength. Yamoshi was the first Super Saiyan God, and I feel that like Goku, he'd have absorbed that power into his base form; however, I do not think he acquired any other forms.

Still, this makes him the currently strongest known Champion. Then, you have Shallot who in this continuity I've tied to the legend of the Super Saiyan. Essentially, he was who the original legend Vegeta spoke of. Did he ascend to any forms beyond that?

In my mind, he got to Super Saiyan 2 in this continuity. Remember that Shallot only grew as he did in Legends by proxy of that game involving a tournament of time. This Shallot wouldn't have had that opportunity, and he doesn't have hybrid potential.

In my mind, Gohan, Trunks, and Goten can all ascend to Super Saiyan 3 without having to die like Goku did because of their potential. In my mind, Shallot is number 4 in terms of strength. Then, there's Bardock who, as I've established, knows about godly forms.

That said, he had no way to obtain them. When Yamoshi was his guide, despite being able to fight each other in a Champion's Room, did not himself give off godly ki. That said, Super Saiyan 4 and further down that line aren't out of the equation.

I'd put Bardock as the second strongest champion Equuis has ever seen. That leaves Goten as the third strongest champion just at this time in the story. The young half-Saiyan still, obviously has plenty of room to grow into his power. This is just where they rank now.

Sonic Rainboom

Golden Oak Library: Day
Goten was currently busy helping Twilight reorganize the library. The young Half-Saiyan was happy to assist in any way the unicorn allowed. This, coupled with making his own way through the odd jobs he does, helped him feel better about living with her and Spike.

“Looks like it’s that time of the month Goten.” Twilight declared excitedly.

“Yeah, looks like it.” Goten smiled and crossed his arms. “I bet we can break our previous record this time.”

Twilight used her magic to remove every book before the pair got to work. Unfortunately, in that the pair had to stop, there was a knock at the door. Spike opened it letting in Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Applejack.

“Oh Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie!” Twilight exclaimed happily.

“Hey, what brings you over this afternoon?” Goten asked.

“I was coming to look for a book regarding a certain dress design but seeing as how you happen to have every book on the floor; I think I’ll look for it later.” Rarity declared.

“Wow, so many books on the floor!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Do you need some help? Oh, and I was coming around to say hi.”

“I came here because ah need a new book to read, but it’ll have to wait till this is sorted.” AJ replied. “Speakin’ of which, I think the three of us could lend a hoof.”

“Of course, we can’t simply walk away from a mess such as this.” Rarity added.

“Alright, let’s get to work everyone.” Twilight declared.

One Hour Later…
Everyone began organizing the library, and come the end of the hour, they completed it.

“Thank you so much for helping me clean up these books, guys.” Twilight voiced genuinely. “It was a crazy week of studying.”

Goten was about to speak up until he felt a familiar being coming in fast. “Everyone, take cover!” Everyone heeded his warning and got down while he was able to catch Rainbow who came sailing into the room. “Whoa, got you.”

“Uh.” Rainbow groaned as the Half-Saiyan helped her regain her footing. “Thanks Goten.”

The others stood as Fluttershy and Gilda entered.

“Dash, are you okay?” Gilda asked concerned.

“I’m fine G.” Rainbow sighed. “That was a feeble performance though.”

“Hey, it wasn't all bad.” Fluttershy voiced. “I particularly liked it when you made the clouds spin.”

“I’m not talking about my performance; I’m talking about yours Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash groaned in annoyance. “Ugh, that feeble cheering!”

Fluttershy looked down disappointed.

“What are they arguing about?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, what seems to be the problem?” Goten added.

“Were we arguing?” Fluttershy bowed her head. “I'm sorry.”

Rainbow Dash grunted in defeat before deciding to answer the question. “I wish you guys could come to Cloudsdale to see me compete in the Best Young Flyer Competition.”

“Best Young Flyer Competition?” Goten asked. “What's that?”

Pinkie Pie gladly explained. “It's where all the greatest pegasi flyers get together and show off their different flying styles! Some are fast!” Pinkie zoomed around the room. “And some are graceful.” Graceful she was not. “Whoa, whoa, whoa!”

The pink pony fell over.

“Golly.” Applejack was now interested in seeing it. “I'd love to see you strut yer stuff in that competition.”

“I wish you guys could be there, but you can’t exactly fly there… Well Goten could, but he can’t stand on the clouds.” Rainbow sighed. “I mean, Fluttershy and Gilda are great, but the former’s cheering isn't exactly inspirational.”

Pinkie Pie then said something that really caught everyone’s attention. “Ooh, I'd love to see you make a Sonic Rainboom! It's like, the coolest thing ever! Even though I've never actually seen it, but I mean come on! It's a Sonic Rainboom! How not cool could it possibly not be!”

“What's a Sonic Rainboom?” Twilight asked.

Pinkie Pie got in her face. “You really need to get out more. The Sonic Rainboom is legendary! When a pegasus like Rainbow Dash gets going sooo fast… Boom! A sonic boom and a rainbow can happen all at once!”

“That trick sounds like it takes a lot of wing power, speed, and stamina to achieve.” Goten commented. “So, Rainbow should be all good since she’s been training under Bardock for months now.”

“Yeah, I should, shouldn’t I.” Rainbow stated unsteadily.

Goten raised an eyebrow at that while noticing that Fluttershy, Rarity, and Gilda seemed to pick up on something being wrong as well.

“Wow to think such a move exists.” Twilight stated amazed. “If you pull that off, you'll win for sure!”

“The grand prize is spending an entire day with the Wonderbolts.” Rainbow Dash smiled. “After spending most of the gala with Spitfire and Soren, I’ve wanted to do it again.” She then hoped over to the window.

“I'm going to rest up. Don't want to over prepare.” She pointed a hoof at Fluttershy. “You, on the other hand, better keep practicing. I need a cheering section to match my performance.”

Fluttershy nodded before Rainbow took off leaving the shy mare. “In truth, she's practiced that move a hundred times, and she's never come close to doing it. I don't know if I can cheer loud enough to help her.”

“You and me both.” Gilda added before they left.

“That doesn’t make sense. If Rainbow did the Sonic Rainbow as a foal, then she should have been capable of doing it as an adult. Then again, Rainbow seemed nervous, so maybe if we were all there, we could give her the support she needs to succeed.”

Rarity looked at Twilight expectantly. “Well, Go on.”

This confused the lavender unicorn. “Go on, what?”

“Find a spell that will allow us to set foot on Cloudsdale.” Rarity replied. “Didn't you see how nervous she was?”

“Nervous?” AJ looked at her. “Have you spit yer bit or somethin'? She was tootin' her own horn louder than the brass section of a marching band!”

“I think Rarity is right Applejack.” Goten chimed in. “Rainbow needs us cheering her on tomorrow.” He looked at the books before picking the one he was looking for. “If I remember correctly form my own studies, in trying to figure out Bulla’s powers, this one should be it.”

Twilight flipped through the book before stopping on page nineteen. “You’re right Goten! This is a cloud walking spell which is rather self-explanatory. I’ll cast it tomorrow before we head to Cloudsdale in the early afternoon.”

“Alrighty then, I guess we’ll all meet up near your balloon.” Applejack stated.

“Yes. we will head to Cloudsdale and cheer for Rainbow Dash!” Rarity declared.

“Wee! I can’t wait!” Pinkie Pie could barely contain her excitement, but that was par for the course.

Night…
Goten had spent the rest of the day reading through Twilight’s magic books. Ultimately, he wasn’t certain how a being like Bulla was able to produce magic, but even if it wasn’t possible for him, knowledge about it seemed like a good idea.

He also spent some time contemplating what a Sonic Rainboom was. Practically everyone he knew back home, including himself, could go far faster than that; however, to have a physical impact on the world from it was different.

Goten walked out onto the balcony. “I wonder if I could utilize something like it in combat. Being able to fly at your opponent and unleash a powerful shockwave should be possible even if it’s not like what Rainbow is said to do.”

He then took a deep breath and looked to the sky as the full moon above was drawing his attention. He didn’t transform since he’d long ago, for himself, gained control over his Wrathful State, but that didn’t mean nights like this didn’t still feel different.

Goten’s gaze eventually turned to Ponyville, and he smiled. “Luna really is getting better and better at making nights peaceful. Hopefully, you take pride in that fact if nothing else.” He suddenly yawned. “I think it’s time I get to bed.”

So, Goten turned around and walked back into the library ready to hit the hay.

Outskirts of Cloudsdale: Day…
Rainbow Dash, Gilda, and Fluttershy were coming up on Cloudsdale which was a city built atop a massive cloud.

“You got to learn to be assertive Fluttershy.” Rainbow voiced. “Don’t be afraid to speak up.”

“Even if you are, you shouldn’t be.” Gilda added. “After all, Rainbow and I got your back.”

The trio landed among various pegasi going about their day, and they just so happened to land near the three stallions who bullied, or attempted to bully, all three of them at one point in time.

“Well, what do we have here?”

“It’s our old friend, Rainbow Crash, and it looks like she’s reconnected with the wimpy griffon.”

“Last time I checked, Gilda graduated as the top of the class.” Rainbow defended her friend. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but you three were part of that class same as me.”

“Last time I checked, Rainbow was the best flyer out of all of us before she left.” Gilda defended her friend right back.

“Please, like any of those matters considering you’re a griffon while she got kicked out.”

“You know I didn’t get kicked out.” Rainbow retorted.

“If my ranking doesn’t matter, then why pick on me?” Gilda asked.

“That’s a good point.” Fluttershy spoke up surprisingly firm before back tracking a bit as everyone looked at her. “Sorry, I’m trying to be more assertive.” She shook her head and regained her firmness. “Anyhow, Rainbow and Gilda are some of the best flyers I know. Today, Rainbow will at least prove it by performing a Sonic Rainbow.”

“Like she could. Everyone knows there’s no such thing.”

“Then show up to the competition and see for yourself.” Fluttershy backtracked a little again. “If you’re free, that is.”

The bullies laughed before assuring they’d be there and taking off.

Once they were gone, Fluttershy flew a few inches off the ground with a smile. “Did you two see that? I was so assertive.”

“Eh, it was a nice first step.” Gilda nodded. “We’ll work on it.”

“Those guys are right.” Rainbow merely sighed. “I’ll never be able to do it.”

“Rainbow Dash, you may have failed the Sonic Rainboom over a hundred times during practice, but it doesn’t mean you’ll fail at the stadium in front of all those impatient ponies.” Fluttershy tried, but it had the opposite of her intended effect.

“Not a good move there Fluttershy.” Gilda commented.

“Gah, what do I do?” Rainbow asked. “Everypony will see me fail, the Wonderbolts would never let a loser like me join, and Princess Celestia will probably banish me! Me life is…”

“Why do so many ponies assume Celestia would banish them?” Goten questioned drawing their attention. “I don’t get it. She’s honestly one of the nicest ponies I know.”

“Goten?” Rainbow asked shocked. “W-What are you doing here?”

“Did you really think we’d miss the chance to cheer on our favorite flyer in all of Equestria?” Goten responded with a smile.

“We?” Rainbow questioned.

At that moment, the air balloon with Applejack, Pinkie, Twilight, and Rarity rose out of the clouds before landing.

“I can't believe it!” Rainbow declared in shock and happiness.

“It's incredible!” Fluttershy added.

“This is cool.” Gilda finished.

Pinkie Pie giggled. “Sure is!”

She then hopped off the balloon which scared Rainbow. “Wait!” Before any of them could say anything else, Pinkie landed on the cloudy surface with ease and was able to stand. “How'd you do that? Only pegasi can walk on clouds.”

“Goten remembered seeing a spell that allows anyone to walk on clouds for 24 hours.” Twilight explained. “I could cast it easily, so we’ll be able to cheer you on at the Young Flyers Competition!”

“That’s right, we came to cheer you to victory!” AJ chimed in as she walked up to Rainbow.

“To be honest, I was starting to get just the teeniest, tiniest bit nervous.” Rainbow smiled at them. “Now, I feel a lot better with you guys here. Oh, Fluttershy and I had planned on showing G around Cloudsdale, so why don’t we just show all of you around now?”

Everyone agreed with a smile and followed their guides.

Cloudsdale
“Here it is!” Rainbow declared as they walked through the streets. “The greatest city in the sky!” The group marveled at what they saw. “Some of the greatest pegasi in history came from Cloudsdale.”

“Since we're here, I'd sure like to get a look at where the weather's made.” AJ stated.

“Great idea!” Rainbow declared. “To the weather factory!”

Weather Factory
The ponies and griffon managed to find work attires that could fit them which were precautions in case an accident happened. While Goten knew he’d be fine, he decided to adjust the colors of his attire, while they were here, to be white rather than rase some stink over it.

“This is where they make the snowflakes.” Rainbow explained as they began the tour. “Each one is hoofmade. As you can see, it's a delicate operation.”

Each snowflake was different from the last. The next area of the factory they entered involved rainbows

“This is where they make rainbows.” Rainbow explained.

They walked by vats where the worker pegasi were brewing the color batches they know as rainbows. Pinkie Pie thought it was a good idea to dip her hoof in and taste it. This caused her face to light up many colors.

“Spicy!” Pinkie exclaimed as she ran to find some water.

“Yeah, rainbows aren't really known for their flavor.” Rainbow remarked.

Then, the three bullies approached them.

“Oh look, it’s the wimpy griffon and Rainbow Crash again! If that wasn’t enough, they found some hairless monkey to create a trio with.”

“Why is it that everywhere new we go, there’s always someone who wants to make fun of Goten?” Fluttershy questioned protectively. “How would you three like it if you tried going somewhere new, and there was always someone there to make fun of you.”

“Please, we wouldn’t get made fun off because we actually belong.”

Fluttershy glared at them, but Goten put a hand on her back before giving a gentle smile. “While I appreciate you sticking up for me, their words don’t really matter.” He nodded. “I have my friends, and that’s enough. Let the rest think what they want.”

“Heh, those are the words of someone who isn’t well liked like us.”

By looking around, Goten could tell the pegasi didn’t seem fond of them likethat, so clearly their words were false. Again, he didn’t care about the opinions of beings who weren’t his friend. That said, he didn’t like it when they did pick on his friends.

“All that said, say what you will about me, but I won’t stand for you three being mean to my friend.” Goten stated firmly. “I bet the only reason you make fun of them is because they’re better flyers than you three combined.”

“Whatever.”

They walked off.

“Goten, you didn’t have to do that but thank you.” Rainbow stated genuinely.

“Rainbow, no matter what, you shouldn’t listen to them.” Goten stated. “I’ve seen enough to know you’re the best flyer of the whole pegasi race.”

“Goten’s right.” Rarity added. “You'll win for sure.”

“Are you kidding?” Rainbow scoffed. “I can't do the Sonic Rainboom. I'm doomed!”

“You know that is not true, Dash.” Gilda declared. “Come on, where’s the Rainbow I know who ooze’s confidence?”

Everyone began trying to reassure Rainbow, but clearly this competition was stressing her out. None of them seemed to know just what they could say to bring out the Rainbow they all know.

Competition
“What am I going to do?” Rainbow questioned as she curled herself in the corner.

As it got closer to the competition, everything just kept piling on Rainbow. Those bullies’ words, past failures, and her own insecurities. It had reduced her to this, and Goten was at a loss. He’d tried longest out of everyone, but he just couldn’t think of anything more to say now.

That’s when Bardock appeared. “Alright, looks like I have to step in.”

“Bardock?” Goten asked.

Everypony else looked on rather shocked, but unsure how to handle this, they hesitantly went back to preparing for their turn.

“Rainbow is one of my students, so I suppose it’s only natural I step in.” Bardock stated before kneeling on one knee before her. “Rainbow Dash look at me.” His voice did draw the pegasus’ attention. “These other ponies and that audience don’t matter.

All that matters, the only person you must concern yourself with, is yourself.” He pointed at her. “No matter what it is, you’re not out to impress a crowd or surpass anyone else. You must surpass and impress who you were yesterday. Be better than you were the day prior.

That’s your competition. That’s your audience. Right now, by cowering as you have been, you’re throwing away your pride as a flyer, fighter, and my student. If you can’t do something simple like this, then you won’t make it any further as my student.

Rainbow Dash stood and internalized her mentor’s words. “You’re right.” She nodded. “I must surpass and impress myself; however, it’s not just the me of yesterday. I did the Sonic Rainboom when I was just a filly, so she’s also who I must surpass and impress now.”

“That’s the spirit.” Bardock faded back to the element.

“Good luck, Rainbow.” Goten took off to join the others in the stands.

The coordinator of the event then approached her. “Number fifteen, let's go!”

Rainbow looked from the coordinator to the curtain. At that moment, she could see her of yesterday and her filly self confidently walk out there. Since that was her competition, Rainbow moved just as confidently to join them. It was time to surpass and impress them.

Arena
“I loved number seven.” Twilight voiced. “Doing fifteen barrel rolls in a row can't be easy.”

“My favorite was number ten.” Fluttershy smiled. “She just looked like such a nice pony.”

“I’m sure Rainbow will blow them out of the water, but I did like how powerful number nine looked.” Gilda admitted.

“Don’t worry about Rainbow.” Goten voiced as he joined them. “She’ll be out in a sec.”

“Oh, you’re here Goten.” Twilight voiced. “How’s she feeling?”

“She’s doing alright now.” Goten nodded. “Honestly, I was out of words I could say to her, but then Bardock appeared. His words seemed to inspire her, so I think she’s about to give one heck of a performance.”

“Now, it’s time for our final competitor of the day!” The announcer declared. “Contestant Fifteen!”

The crowd cheered and applauded; however, the loudest were her seven friends.

“Come on Rainbow Dash, you can do it.” Fluttershy murmured. “Just remember the plan.”

The routine started with Rainbow losing sight of her filly self, but she could still see her prior self-start phase one. Rainbow followed her executing it perfectly. This continued into phase two as she spun the clouds and picked up speed.

She took that to ascend into the air where her filly self was now waiting. Rainbow did a figure eight before observing both prior versions of herself start plummeting. She followed them as mach cones began to form around all of them.

The prior day Rainbow Dash was eventually pushed away and faded; however, Rainbow focused on her filly self as she pushed harder and harder. She could feel herself breaking the limits of her speed. This was something she hadn’t felt since that first day she did a Sonic Rainboom.

Just mere inches from the ground, a huge eruption of color occurred. Rainbow could feel her power and speed double with a big bang sending out a shockwave of color. Her filly self-vanished leaving Rainbow herself.

Goten went wide eyed as Rainbow’s power spiked. “Whoa, that is something on par with a transformation.”

Goten was more than confident he could have still taken her if she could use this back when they fought, but it might have surprised him enough to let Rainbow get some decent hits in at least.

“A SONIC RAINBOOM! YEAH! SHE DID IT!” Fluttershy screamed.

Rainbow flew up and around the stadium of Cloudsdale creating a rainbow above before landing back in the stadium.

“I did it… I did it!” Rainbow was so excited and amazed. “Best. Day. Ever!”

Later…
Rainbow had met up with her friends, and they celebrated even before knowing who won. Honestly, the Sonic Rainboom was more than enough for them at that moment, and everyone was more than happy to cheer on the rainbow manned pegasus.

“Even if they, for some reason, don’t pick you as the winner, I think it’s safe to say who we consider the winner to be.” Gilda voiced as she threw an arm over Rainbow. “Way to go Dash.”

Everyone cheered again causing Rainbow to smile. “Honestly, I don’t mind if I win or not.” That was something she never thought she’d say. “After envisioning it, I’m more than content to have surpassed my past than anything.”

“Well, good to know the pony we picked as the winner is a graceful one.” Spitfire commented. “You were pretty cool before, but now you’ve seemed to have grown a little from that mare we met at the gala.”

Rainbow was shocked as she turned around to see the three Wonderbolts were right there. “Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh!”

“Huh, so you’re Spitfire.” Goten commented.

“That I am.” Spitfire looked at him. “You must be the Half-Saiyan we’ve heard helped save the world with these six ponies. Goten, right?” The Half-Saiyan nodded. “Well, it’s nice to meet you.”

Suddenly, the Wonderbolts bowed causing everyone else to turn. They saw Celestia, so they did the same.

“Princess.” Twilight greeted.

“Hello Twilight Sparkle, Goten, and your friends as well.” Celestia greeted with a smile. “I’ve come to present the grand prize for Best Young Flyer to this year's winner, Miss Rainbow Dash!”

Everyone applauded and cheered whole heartily.

“I won… Ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh!” Rainbow Dash cheered in excitement of her victory today.

The bullies approached.

“Uhh, hey, Rainbow Crash.”

“Dash!”

“Oh! Sorry. Rainbow Dash. Uhh, we just wanted to congratulate you on winning the competition.”

“Yeah, that Sonic Rainboom was awesome!” The other said.

“Heh, thanks, guys.” Rainbow Dash stated.

"Yeah, we're also sorry we gave you and your friends such a hard time before.”

“Aww, that's okay you guys.” Rainbow stated. “Don’t worry about it.”

“Hey, so you want to hang out with us? Maybe you could show us how you did that incredible trick!”

“Sorry boys.” Rainbow chuckled. “Maybe some other time because I've got plans!”

Rainbow took off with the Wonderbolts to hang out with them.

Author's Note

With this chapter, I've come to realize I'm close to my version of a Season 1 Finale. A finale that will cap off the arc I've mentioned, and been building on, all season. Soon, Luna's arc will end, but she will of course continue to be a character.

As for this chapter itself, I feel as though I gave a reasonable change her to prevent Rarity from getting those faux wings. If I didn't for you, well that's fine. At the end of the day, I can only hope you enjoyed this.

Nightmare:Part I

Inside the Moon: Castle of Nightmare
Nightmare was more determined than ever to secure a new vessel. A being strong enough to secure her reign where Luna fell. A being that could crush any opposition. Especially that harmonious Half-Saiyan should she prove an issue.

Even if she wouldn’t interfere, which seemed unlikely given her cryptic words, the potential was there. As such, Nightmare began observing every potential vessel; however, it wasn’t long before she settled on Goten. Though, this did present issues she’d have to contend with.

The first was that he had already fought and lost to Bulla. In the end, Nightmare was confident her powers would amp his enough to overcome that obstacle. The second was the fact that Goten wasn’t truly crucial to the Elements of Harmony.

His element was ancient in comparison and merely served as an amp to the others. As such, her only recourse was to possess him along with one of the element bearers. That would take a considerable amount of power hence all this time spent gathering her power.

Even then, there was no guarantee she’d be able to possess Goten. After her confrontation with Bulla, Nightmare strove to remember everything about her time as Nightmare Moon. That came with the memory of how Goten broke that seal she’d placed to deal with him.

Fortunately, the Everfree Forest itself provided a solution which would require more research. Ultimately, after months of preparation, it was finally time to set her plans into motion. Honestly, this was the opportune time as it was nearing one year from that Summer Sun Celebration.

Goten’s Nightmare
Moonlight shined down upon Ponyville revealing that it was devastated. There’s wasn’t a pony in sight, and everything was quiet. Not even the common sounds of bugs could be heard. Then, Goten crashed through the wall of the Golden Oak’s Library.

He managed touch the ground and flip to his feet before powering up into Super Saiyan. “I don’t know what you’ve done to my home, but I won’t stand for it!”

The Half-Saiyan cupped his hands.

KA ME!

Black smoke began to seep out from within the library and moved towards Goten who was charging his Ki into the familiar form.

HA ME!

Smoke began encompassing Goten and blocked out everything around him. The sense of unease now in the air made him burst into Super Saiyan 2 pumping more Ki into his current move.

HAAAAA!

He pushed out his hands firing the Kamehameha with all his might. For the second time since arriving in this word, his power was insufficient as the darkness consumed him.

Golden Oak Library: Morning…
Spike yawned and stretched. “Morning Twilight and Goten. How’d ya…”

“Don’t even ask.” Twilight grumbled.

Goten was leaned over the back of the nearby couch. “Sleep…”

“Not another nightmare for you two.” Spike stated genuinely worried. “That makes one every night this week.”

Ponyville
Twilight and Goten left the library with each holding a book; however, these were not the first the pair had investigated.

“There must be some way to get rid of these nightmares!” Twilight declared.

“Twilight?” Spike tried.

“I know what you mean.” Goten stated. “If I knew it was an outside source, I’d deal with it immediately.”

“Goten?” Spike tried.

The pair were too focused on the books, and what with their lack of sleep, to the point that they hadn’t noticed what the baby dragon had. It was Rainbow Dash coming in fast and looking rather sleep deprived.

Spike patted the two of them. “Look out!”

The dragon managed to leap out of the way, but it was too late for the pair as they were close lined into the ground by the cyan pegasus.

“Whoa, sorry Twilight and Goten.” Rainbow stated sincerely.

The three of them got back up.

“It’s okay Rainbow Dash.” Twilight replied. “We should have been paying attention.”

“I second all of that.” Goten chimed in. “I really should have felt you coming.”

“Whoa Dash, I finally caught up with you.” Gilda stated relieved. “Sorry about her you guys, but she hasn’t been sleeping well. All week she’s been having nightmares.”

“Her to!?” Goten exclaimed in shock while Twilight merely looked it.

“Not to be a pest, but would you mind keeping it down Shallot, er Bardock, I mean, Goten?”

“Yes, some of us haven’t had our beauty rest.” Rarity added.

“Have you all had nightmares to?” Twilight asked shocked.

“Whenever I close my eyes, I’m struck with ghastly images!” Rarity declared stressed.

“Every single night, I reckon.” AJ added.

Fluttershy yawned. “The worst nightmares ever!”

“I’m doing fine.” Gilda informed. “What about Pinkie?”

Sugar Cube Corner: Pinkie’s Room, Night…
“Welcome to my slumber party!” Pinkie declared before kissing her pet alligator, gummy, on the cheek.

After checking in with Pinkie, and discovering she was having similar nightmares, it was decided that they’d fill the time before bed with many, pleasant memories in hopes of that finally driving the nightmares away. Gilda and Spike were both invited as well.

Twilight was busy still reading up on other alternatives, but Goten decided to throw his lot in with this current idea. Well, as much as he found he wanted to. Obviously, makeovers and such weren’t for him; however, a good pillow fight with Rainbow, Gilda, and Pinkie was up his ally.

Eventually, it was time to turn in with everyone sleeping in a big circle. This was another attempt at turning away the nightmares as Goten remembered the few times he’d gone to his parents’ rooms and slept beside his mom in response to nightmares.

Nightmares
Unfortunately, the slumber party didn’t work as the six mares and Half-Saiyan were plagued by nightmares. Twilight was dismissed as Celestia’s student with no chance to ever make up for whatever she did. AJ decimated her families’ orchards leaving them hungry.

Not matter what she tried she just couldn’t salvage anything. Fluttershy was abandoned by all her animal friends. Rainbow’s wings were clipped, and she could never fly with the Wonderbolts. Pinkie was on stage unable to make a single pony laugh.

Rarity’s nightmare was perhaps the worst of the mares. It started with Twilight rejecting a gift she’d made just for her. Then, the others began to replace her with another pony. Finally, she was abandoned by everyone. Goten’s nightmare was no better.

Goten’s Nightmare
Goten was standing the middle of Ponyville as his friends walked away from him.

“You’re just some kid Goten.” Pinkie stated carelessly. “We don’t need you.”

“We never did.” AJ added. “All you’ve been to us is a burden since you arrived!”

“Agreed.” Fluttershy added. “You eat too much.”

“You’re far too much of a ruffian.” Rarity continued.

“I’m done taking care of you.” Twilight finished.

“No, please don’t leave me.” Goten begged as tears came to his eyes. “I’ll be better. I’ll try to eat less.”

Pinkie’s Room
Everyone else was waking up causing them to see black smoke which openly displayed their friends’, who were still out, dreams. Rarity was crying while Goten’s dream shifted putting him in the throne room.

“Goten, it’s not real!” Bardock yelled as he appeared. “Wake up!”

“It’s sad you’d think my aunties respected you.” Blue Blood voiced in the nightmare. “They merely do what they must to appease you.”

“In truth, we fear you’ll become worse than I ever was.” Luna added.

“Now, I’ve found a spell powerful enough to banish you.” Celestia added as her horn glowed. “It’s time you move to the moon.”

“Goten! Rarity!” Everyone was now yelling and trying to wake their friends.

Goten was now on the moon where he was full on crying now. “I’m sorry!” He looked at Equus. “I’m sorry for whatever I did! Please, let me come back!”

“Twilight? Bardock?” Fluttershy questioned the most knowledgeable beings. “What do we do to help them?”

Rarity was suddenly awoken while Goten was kept under, and the two of them were lifted into the air.

“Ah, help me!” Rarity screamed.

“Rarity/Goten!” Spike/Fluttershy yelled before rushing in to try and help them.

“Take that you dirty air!” Pinkie exclaimed as she swatted at the black smoke; however, it merely escaped out the window with its prizes. “That worked so much better in my head.”

The mares, dragon, and griffon ran outside.

“They’re heading for the Everfree Forest!” AJ exclaimed.

“Rainbow, you and Gilda need to…” Twilight began.

Fluttershy immediately took off flying faster than any of them had seen her go as she flew after the retreating smoke. Gilda and Rainbow immediately took off after her. The smoke rushed back and smashed into Fluttershy and Gilda sending them towards the ground.

Rainbow picked up speed and even performed her Sonic Rainboom doubling it. “Hang on you two because I’m coming!”

Just as she almost had her hoofs on her friends, the smoke vanished with them in tow leaving Rainbow to frantically search for the pair. Gilda and Fluttershy managed to catch up with her.

“Which way did they go?” Fluttershy asked worriedly.

“I don’t know.” Rainbow sighed as she reluctantly flew back towards the others. “We do know where they were heading though.”

“The Everfree Forest.” Gilda stated. “As much as I want to go after them right now, it’s best we get the others.”

Fluttershy stared at the forest before reluctantly sighing and joining them.

Golden Oak Library
After returning and filling everyone in on the fact that they lost Rarity and Goten, everyone had a differing reaction. While everyone obviously cared that both their friends were now gone, some were thinking of one over the other in this moment.

“Rarity!” Spike cried. “She… She’s gone. Twilight, how?”

“I’m writing a message to Princess Celestia as we speak.” Twilight informed. “She’ll know what to do… I hope.”

“I can’t believe I failed them like this!” Rainbow lamented.

Gilda patted her friend’s back but didn’t speak since Dash just needed someone there for her.

“I’m more concerned with how they were feeling.” Fluttershy stated devastated. “Particularly Goten since he seems to think, deep down, none of us actually care about him.”

Twilight had Spike send off the scroll.

“That icky stuff looked really familiar.” Pinkie commented.

“Pinkie’s right.” AJ stated. “It was in my Nightmare.”

“I saw it in mine too!” Fluttershy exclaimed.

“Me, too.” Twilight added drawing attention to herself. “That must mean there’s a link between that smoke and our nightmares.”

“So, you’re saying this glorified smog somehow got into our brains?” Rainbow questioned.

“If that’s the case, where would we even begin?” Gilda asked.

“Princess Luna.” Twilight replied. “She’s the protector of dream and was taken over by it. She can help us interpret our nightmares and find Rarity and Goten.”

“Looks like you won’t have to wait long.” Pinkie exclaimed as Celestia had teleported herself and Luna into the library the moment they finished the letter.

“I believe a dark energy has been infiltrating your dreams.” Celestia informed. “My sister may be able to help.”

“Princesses Celestia and Luna!” The mares cheered.

Luna was rather melancholic as she knew what this was now. “If only I’d known earlier, then Goten and Rarity wouldn’t have been taken.”

Rainbow and AJ approached the night monarch.

“So, what in tarnation is going on here!?” AJ questioned.

“More importantly, how do we get Goten and Rarity back!?” Rainbow questioned.

“A dark force has taken them away.” Luna alluded.

“I don’t care what’s taken them away because all we’re doing is wasting time.” Rainbow declared. “I say we take off for the Everfree Forest and take back our friends.”

“It’s not that simple.” Luna sighed as she knew she’d have to tell them. “This is something I hoped would never return. Back before I became Nightmare Moon, I was jealous of Celestia for she had so many ponies who basked in the day she brought.

It was that jealousy which drew a being, Nightmare, to me. Through my negative emotions, I accepted her within taking on her hate. After I was freed by the Elements of Harmony, I had thought she was destroyed; however, I was wrong. She survived and is making a new move.”

“Why does this Nightmare care about us?” AJ asked.

“Goten’s own power superseded my own by miles, and that was before his training.” Luna informed. “Even without him, the six of you would still possess the Elements of Harmony. They defeated Nightmare Moon before. Now, she’ll come after all of you to prevent that.”

“We need to go get Rarity and Goten on the jiffy.” AJ declared.

“Hello!” Rainbow exclaimed. “That’s what I’ve been saying all this time!”

“No, I shall investigate alone.” Luna stated firmly. “Nightmare getting her hooks in me was my mistake, and if there’s one thing I’ve learned from that, and everyone after, it’s that I must make up for my mistakes.”

“If there’s one thing I’m certain Goten and I have taught you, it’s that you aren’t alone in this, dear sister.” Celestia voiced. “You should take at least the remaining element bearers along.”

“But what about Ponyville?” Luna asked worriedly. “This is their home, and I have no doubt Nightmare will come to destroy it eventually.”

“I shall stay and help Ponyville prepare.” Celestia stated.

“As much as I’d like to help get Goten and Rarity back, I’ll stay back to help you.” Gilda declared firmly.

“Alright, then we must move fast.” Luna relented. “We do not know how long Rarity and Goten’s bravery will protect them.”

Castle of the Two Sisters: Throne Room
Considering both thrones were destroyed, Rarity had been bond to a pillar while Goten had been transported to a much lower level than this. She was currently being confronted and made an offer by Nightmare’s subjects which would ultimately see her possessed by Nightmare.

“We’ve made our offer clear.”

“Clear?” Rarity questioned in disbelief. “You know what’s clear? The fact that a new set of drapes would do wonders for this place. Bad decorating aside, I will never, nor would I ever leave with you. Ponyville is my home.”

“Oh, we know that. All you ever want to do is help.”

“Naturally, we need help from such a pretty lady.”

“Without you, our entire existence would be meaningless. Your generosity would save us.”

“No!” Rarity exclaimed. “My friends need me!”

“Do they, or would they reject you once somepony else comes along? Somepony with less attitude, perhaps?”

Rarity remembered her nightmare and became less certain than she was. “They… They wouldn’t forget me, would they?”

“Stay with us, and your kindness would never be taken for granted.”

“You would never be taken for granted.”

“Never?” Nightmare made her move attaching herself to Rarity making her eyes glow. “I just want to help.”

“And you will help more than you ever dreamed.” Nightmare informed.

Nightmare began wrapping herself around Rarity.

Everfree Forest
Twilight, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Luna all began the trek into the forest. Luna could feel multiple energies at the Castle of the Two Sisters, so that was to be their current objective.

“I sure hope Goten is okay.” Fluttershy stated worriedly. “I know he’s nearly three years older than when we first met him, but he’s still a kid.” She looked at the ground sadly as memories of seeing his dream of them played through her mind. “A kid who seems to be hurting a lot.”

“Don’t worry Fluttershy, I’m sure he’s fine.” Twilight assured. “Goten might just be a kid, but he’s tougher than anyone I know.” She nodded. “He’ll hold out, and we can assure him that his dream isn’t true.”

“Thanks Twilight.” Fluttershy’s mind then turned to their other missing friend. “What about Rarity?”

“Rarity’s a lot tougher than we think.” AJ assured. “She’ll hold out. My main concern right now is Spike.” The purple dragon was wearing full on armor. “Are you sure that’s all necessary?”

“We need to be prepared for anything.” Spike retorted. “This is Rarity’s safety we’re talking about.”

“I think it’s plain heavy, but you do you Spike.” AJ returned.

Castle of Two Sister: Secret Basement
Goten groaned as Nightmare lifted the spell from the shadows, and he slowly opened his eyes before looking around. The room would have been exceedingly dark if not for a pink glow from behind that illuminated a rather barren, stone room.

The Half-Saiyan turned only to freeze in shock at what he saw. It was what looked like a deer, which was the same size as Celestia, trapped within a pink crystal. She was mostly an earthy green and light shade of purple with a clear nature theming as her antlers looked like branches.

“Who is that?” Goten questioned.

Suddenly, he could feel powers within the room and turned to see black smoke, much like that within his dreams, except these all had red eyes.

“Hello Goten, we’d like to make you a special offer.”

“What kind of an offer?” Goten asked skeptical.

“We’d like you to leave Ponyville and come stay with us.”

Goten had no idea what was going on, but he did know one thing for certain. “I’m not leaving Ponyville to stay with a bunch of beings I don’t even know.” He crossed his arms. “No, knowing my name doesn’t mean I know you.”

“Oh, but we thought you’d agree since we know you don’t like being a burden to your friends.”

“If you came with us, you’d never be a burden to them again.”

“Of course, you wouldn’t be a burden to us.”

“I’m not a burden.” Goten stated uncertainly. “My friends like having me around.”

“Do they, or do they merely keep you around to make sure you stay in line?”

“They’ll likely ditch you the first chance they can and are merely looking for it.”

Goten couldn’t help but think of his latest nightmare and how alone he felt during it. “T-They won’t abandon me, right?”

Tears came to his eyes.

“Stay with us, and we promise you’ll never be alone again.”

“You will never feel like a burden.”

“Never…” Goten voiced. “I don’t want to be alone.”

Nightmare then seized her chance and hit Goten making his eyes glow blue.

“Goten!” Bardock appeared. “Don’t let this happen!?”

“Why not?” The Half-Saiyan turned to his mentor as tears flowed down his cheeks. “This way I won’t ever be alone.”

“That’s right Goten.” Nightmare spoke up. “Don’t listen to him because you’ll never be alone again.”

“Goten, you were never alone before.” Bardock declared firmly. “Even if you doubt your friends, which you shouldn’t, I’m always with you. Don’t throw away your pride. I can’t watch this happen again.

I… I don’t want to lose you. I don’t want to lose you like I lost Luna.” He knelt before him as the shadowy creatures all hissed knowing they couldn’t physically do anything to stop him. “You have never been a burden to me.”

“Bardock…” Goten stated hopefully.

“Don’t listen to him!” Nightmare shouted. “He’ll abandon you just like everyone else.”

“No, I won’t!” Bardock shouted. “After everything I’ve learned from this land, I’d never betray my family. Even if they do toss away their pride, I wouldn’t abandon them. That said, this is my grandson, and I know he’s much stronger than you could ever be.”

“Get out…” Goten whispered.

“W-What!?” Nightmare exclaimed shocked.

“I said get out!” Goten yelled before powering up. “This is my body, and I don’t need you!”

“Just what is a Saiyan or Half-Saiyan!?” Nightmare shouted. “I refuse to leave! Not when I’m this close!”

“GET OUT OF ME!!!” Goten yelled as he went Super Saiyan. “GET OUT OF MY BODY!!!”

This triggered numerous, blue runes, within the shadows of the room, to glow brilliantly bathing the room in blue light. The crystal resonated, and the room started to flash pink and blue with the golden aura around the Half-Saiyan standing out amongst the other colors.

“THIS IS MY BODY!!!” Goten ascended to Super Saiyan 2. “YOU CAN’T HAVE IT!!!”

Nightmare growled in pain as Goten’s eyes flashed their glowing blue and back to normal rapidly. “NO, YOU ARE MINE!!!”

“Goten, don’t give up!” Bardock shouted. “Keep pushing until she’s out!”

Goten heard Bardock’s words and began pushing every ounce of his power to the surface which resulted in the Half-Saiyan yelling his loudest yet. The sheer outpouring of power began to slowly shake the castle.

Everfree Forest
Luna suddenly stopped and opened her eyes wide as she could feel Goten’s power. Granted, she’d felt it when he went Super Saiyan and Super Saiyan 2. That fact had prompted the group to start running towards the castle. This new power was far greater than the prior two.

“Princess Luna, what’s wrong?” Twilight asked concerned.

“I-It’s Goten.” Luna stated shocked. “His power is growing.”

Castle of the Two Sisters: Secret Basement
Goten’s outpouring of power was whipping up a strong wind which forced the beings made of smoke to retreat. The Half-Saiyan just kept yelling and powering up further and further while Bardock stayed by his side. Now, all Equus was shaking.

Ponyville
Celestia had stopped along with every other pony. They all stared of in the direction of the Everfree Forest as that was where their princess was looking.

“Goten…” Celestia was shocked. “This far surpasses how strong Bardock was the day he left, and your power is still rising!”

Equus
Ponies, changelings, dragons, griffons, hippogriffs, and so many other creatures that called Equus home had no idea why it was happening, but the very planet was shaking as if it were experiencing an earthquake everywhere at once.

Castle of the Two Sisters: Secret Basement
Goten kept yelling as now his hair began to grow out, and his aura was brilliant. At this point, a massive amount of it began to waft off him causing the runes to glow brighter. The golden aura was captured and fed into the crystal containing the deer.

Unity
The Namekians, most of which could certainly feel that, were awestruck at the sheer power. Then, their tower cracked, and stone rained down prompting the warriors to move their fellow people out of the way. This was a similar thing for many races at this point.

Castle of the Two Sisters: Secret Basement
The whole room was cracked completely leaving only the crystal, still siphoning off Goten’s rapidly dwindling Ki, intact. There was then one final explosion of light which saw Nightmare ejected from the Half-Saiyan’s body. In that moment, she sunk into the deer’s body.

Goten was now panting as he had the signature long hair and large forehead. He had ascended to Super Saiyan 3; however, the problems his father mentioned, and Gotenks experienced before getting it down, were apparent. His body just wasn’t ready for this and wouldn’t last long in it.

“I need to get out of here!” Goten thought.

Bardock now vanished as Goten flew up busting through the ceiling. Once he was gone, the crystal containing the deer broke apart as she opened her eyes revealing they were the same blue Goten’s had been. Her form began to shift as black smoke surrounded her.

Everfree Forest
The remaining members of the mane six, Luna, and Spike were all looking around as everything had stopped shaking.

“I-Is it over?” Fluttershy asked timidly.

She may be very worried for Goten, but all that shaking had been truly terrifying. Before anyone could speak up, they turned their attention to the Castle of Two Sisters as a familiar, golden glow busted through the roof of a tower and ascended high into the air.

Then, the glow completely died down, and everyone could just make out something plummeting back towards the ground. Luna and Rainbow, with their better developed eyes, could see that it was their half-Saiyan.

“That’s Goten!” Rainbow exclaimed.

Even though Luna was in a weaker form herself, she was still an alicorn that had once trained with Bardock and far longer than Rainbow currently had been. As a result, she was the first to take off before the cyan pegasus ended up following.

Luna caught a now unconscious Half-Saiyan on her back before flying to Rainbow. After the pegasus confirmed Goten was merely unconscious, the two of them flew back to the group. Fluttershy immediately had Goten off Luna’s back and began frantically checking him over.

“How is he Fluttershy?” Twilight asked concerned.

“From what I can tell, he’s physically fine.” Fluttershy informed. “I think he’s just exhausted.”

“Well, I don’t think this will wake him up, but I can use some of my magic to speed along his recovery.” Luna’s horn glowed as she applied her magic to give the Half-Saiyan energy. “There, he should awaken sometime after we enter the castle.”

“Right.” Twilight used her magic to put Goten’s body on her back. “In the meantime, we must continue onto the castle. Rarity still needs us.”

The others, while certainly casting concerned looks Goten’s way, agreed. They knew leaving him here wouldn’t accomplish much as he’d likely come looking for them anyways. Plus, none of them wanted to lose sight of their friend after just getting him back.

Outside the Castle of Two Sisters
Just as the group reached the castle, Luna could feel multiple beings leaving the planet. When she investigated the distance, she saw white particles floating to the moon. Among them she could feel Rarity, numerous lower powers, and one strong power which felt like Goten’s.

Obviously, Goten was right there with them, so it didn’t make sense. Regardless of this fact, it was clear they would not find Nightmare or Rarity within the castle. No, there was only one place they could have gone through such means as that.

“Nightmare has taken Rarity to their home within the moon.” Luna sighed. “We shall not find them within the castle.”

“Okay, then we just need to go to the moon.” Rainbow declared.

“How do we do that?” Fluttershy asked.

“I know the way.” Luna began before Goten groaned and seemed to be coming to. “First, we should check on our friend and ensure he is oaky.”

“Okay?” Goten question before sitting up and sliding off Twilight’s back. “I think I am.” He looked around and noticed most everyone was there. “You guys came for me.” He hung his head as everything that’s happened lately weighed heavily upon him. “I’m sorry.”

“What do you have to apologize for sugar cube?” AJ asked.

“It’s because all I’ve done is burden all of you.” Goten stated sadly. “I suddenly appeared, and you’ve all just had to take care of me.”

“How could you ever think that?” Rainbow asked as though it was the more ridiculous thing in the world.

“Yeah, you may have suddenly appeared in or lives, but I thought you’d know just how important you’ve become to us.” Twilight stated. “I mean, I couldn’t imagine my friends without picturing you right here with us.”

“Without you, I wouldn’t be nearly as strong as I am now.” Rainbow added. “You push me to improve. If G were here, I know she’d thank you for being here. Heck, you’re the one who helped her open and change for the better.”

“You’re always down for some good fun!” Pinkie continued.

“You are always protecting us.” Fluttershy added firmly. “You protected us from Nightmare Moon, the Ursa Major, and that Towa and Mira. Plus, you’re a hard worker that all of Ponyville can rely on.”

“I know I certainly can whenever we’re in a tight spot down at the farm.” AJ continued. “You’re real reliable and more than pull your own weight.”

“After everything you’ve done, there’s no way we could see you as a burden.” Luna declared. “My sister and I could never feel burdened by you. While we know you have a home elsewhere, we had hoped you could see Equus as your home to.”

“I know Rarity was quite glad you were there when she needed you against those Diamond Dogs.” Spike added. “I honestly like having you around because you’re another guy to hang out with.”

“You guys.” Goten chuckled and shook his head as a huge weight had just been lifteded from his shoulders. “Guess I was just an idiot, huh?”

“No, you weren’t.” Fluttershy stated. “No one is immune to feeling negatively about themselves; however, it’s important to talk with your friends because they’re the ones who’ll help you through it.”

“Yeah.” Goten gave a smile. “I’m starting to see what I went through could have been avoided had I just told you all how I was feeling.” With this all out of the way, the Half-Saiyan did finally notice something. “Wait, where’s Rarity?”

With that question, both sides realized there was a lot neither of them knew. Despite how long it’d take, they knew it was necessary to inform the other about what’s been going on. So, Goten informed them of everything he did after waking in the castle.

They then informed him of everything that happened from the time they woke up to now. With all of that out of the way, the group knew they had to go after Rarity. This still left the question of just how they’d get inside the moon.

Fortunately, Luna knew the answer. “Follow me, and I shall take you to a platform which once connected the inside of the moon to Equestria.”

“Okay, but what’s the deal with a platform that connects Equestria to the inside of the moon?” Goten asked.

“It was an ancient artifact found by Star Swirl the Bearded.” Luna informed. “He got it working and set foot on the moon first; however, Celestia told me she had deactivated it after I was banished. That means someone else had to have activated it, and I doubt it was my sister.”

Platform
The group arrived at the platform that would send them to the moon.

“This is your last chance to change your minds.” Luna voiced. “I didn’t get a chance to say this, what with everything that happened at the castle, but now would be the time to turn back. The forces that took Rarity will use their power to scare you with your greatest fears.”

“When we’re together, we can overcome anything.” Twilight declared.

“As long as we get Rarity back, it’ll all turn out dandy.” AJ stated.

“No one here is backing out.” Goten added.

“Before we leave, I’d like to take a moment to speak with Goten.” Bardock stated as he appeared.

“Of course, Bardock.” Luna nodded. “Take him over there, and we shall be here ready to depart.” Goten followed his mentor back towards the tree line. “Before we leave, I uh… I wanted to make sure you’re alright.”

“I’m better now that I don’t think I’ve been a burden to them.” Goten replied honestly.

“That’s good.” Bardock sighed. “Look, even with all the time I spent on this planet, this isn’t particularly easy, but what I drew onto help you back there was a truth that came from a place I don’t like to look in often. I just want you to know I’d do it again every time.”

Goten smiled. “I love you too.”

Bardock just crossed his arms. “Just remember while you’re up there, those Nightmare Forces are going to put all of you through your worst fears, but no matter wat you see, none of it will be real. I know now that you’re more assured, you’ll remember. You’re a smart kid like that.”

“Thanks… grandpa.” Goten stated before speeding on over to his friends.

“That kid.” Bardock muttered to himself with a small smile before vanishing.

Luna cast the magic, and the group turned into white particles as they ascended towards the moon.

Inside the Moon
Everyone appeared on the platform in utter darkness.

“Finding Rarity in the pitch black?” Rainbow questioned sarcastically. “No problem at all.”

“We’ll take care of this.” Luna declared.

Luna and Twilight lit up their horns while Goten went Super Saiyan.

“We must hurry for the Nightmare Forces will be upon us soon.” Luna stated.

“Who exactly are the Nightmare Forces?” Twilight questioned.

“They are her subjects ensnared many moons ago.” Luna stated. “Unfortunately, the peaceful animals and ponies of the moon became its victims. Their lives prolonged by her magic, and later my own as Nightmare Moon.”

“How could she do that to sweet little animals.” Fluttershy stated.

“All those ponies to.” Goten added.

“They are neither sweet nor of their right nature anymore.” Luna voiced.

Goten suddenly felt many powers nearing them. “I think they already know we’re here.”

Then, the black smoke that were ponies and animals appeared all around them.

“Something worse is coming.” Luna voiced before an amorphous black smoke rushed at them. “Run! I have no power over this mist!”

“You heard her!” AJ yelled. “Move them hooves.”

Goten could have run with the rest, but he turned to face the oncoming darkness while cupping his hands. “Kamekameha!”

His energy bore a hole through the oncoming darkness, but the rest of it merely moved around him and the rest of the remaining mane six. Only Luna and Spike, who had hoped on the princess back in all the confusion, managed to escape it.

Nightmares
Twilight ended up in the throne room, once more, where Celestia was lecturing her harshly. Ultimately, she was dismissed and told that friendship was dead. Thankfully, Spike and Luna were there to pick the unicorn back up and make her see the truth.

Rainbow’s nightmare had Ponyville in disarray from a massive storm with the Wonderbolts trying to save everything and everyone. They asked for her help, but her wings were clipped. She was also sinking into the flood.

Twilight, Spike, and Luna helped Rainbow recognize that her fear was giving them power, so she stopped being afraid. Pinkie was back on stage being heckled and booed; however, she reaffirmed who she was to herself and managed to break free alone.

Fluttershy was now being approached by all her animal friends who were enraged with her. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie busted in helping her see the truth. This made Fluttershy yell genuinely loud as she was angry at being taken through that scenario.

AJ was with her family who were all starving as everything they’d built lied in ruins. The others managed to get her out of it and stop fearing them. Fortunately, AJ ended up believing them which only left one more being.

Goten’s Nightmare
Since his prior nightmare wouldn’t work like it did previously, the Nightmare Forces dug deeper. Goten found himself back at Capsule Corp. He was standing across from his family and Trunks who all looked angry with him.

“Look at you Goten.” Trunks scoffed. “You’re so weak compared to me. At this point, I’d only keep you around to have someone I can boss around.”

“You were only a few years younger than me, yet you couldn’t stop Majin Buu like I stopped Perfect Cell.” Gohan sneered. “How pathetic.”

“You’re no…” Chi Chi began.

“No!” Goten exclaimed angrily. “Your cheap tricks will no longer hold any power over me. All you do is dig at insecurities. None of you are a representation of how the beings I care for really feel. Now, stop using their images like this!”

With that last declaration, he powered up to Super Saiyan 2 and pushed out his Ki freeing himself of their grasp.

Inside the Moon
“Nice going Goten.” Twilight stated as the last of the smoke started to vanish.

“I won’t fall for their nightmares anymore.” Goten replied with a firm nod. “That I promise all of you.”

The smoke now cleared to reveal they were surrounded by every possessed being on the moon.

“Well, this is creepy.” Twilight voiced.

“Way creepy!” Pinkie affirmed.

“Uh, a little critter help here Fluttershy?” AJ asked.

“Sorry, but I’m running a little empty on bravery right now.” Fluttershy responded.

“You want some more!” Rainbow yelled to the mass. “Well, we aren’t afraid of you!”

“Ah, but some of you are. Isn’t that true, Luna? Isn’t that what you go by now?”

“That is my name.” Luna replied. “My past as Nightmare Moon is long over.”

“But there is something you fear.”

“Come back as Nightmare Moon, and we’ll spare your friends.”

“After all they’ve done for you, this is how you will repay them. Tsk-Tsk. Of course, you know our alternative.”

“No!” Luna exclaimed. “You can’t. They saved me. Rarity saved me. Goten helped me even after I tried to kill him. I will…”

“No, you won’t.” Goten declared firmly as he used his Ki to push the offending Nightmare Force away. “Luna, you’re my friend, and I refuse to let you fall back into that darkness.”

“Yeah, none of us will let these shadowy beings take another of our friends.” Rainbow declared firmly. “Taking two, even if one came back, is two too many already.”

“Darn tootin’.” AJ agreed.

“You five consider me a friend like Goten does?” Luna asked shocked.

“Well, duh!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“We’ve all come to trust you.” Fluttershy agreed.

She was rather firm as the pegasus felt Luna truly was her friend. The Princess of the Night had spent the gala helping her start down the path of befriending the garden animals and made her see the mistake she was making.

“Well, I see you have some real friends here. Friends who would do anything for you.”

“You know what, I’m getting tired of everything you’ve been doing to everyone of my friends.” Goten declared. “So, why don’t you all leave us alone!”

He pushed out his Ki more powerfully than before pushing every Nightmare Creature well away from them. Almost immediately after, there was a huge explosion of darkness before the group. It dissipated to reveal an alicorn sized, navy blue Rarity causing the forces to return.

“You might be able to hurt us, but how will you beat your dear friend. Of course, she’s not home right now as this is your new queen, Nightmare Rarity.”

Author's Note

Alright, the official end to my season 1 has finally begun. I will say that every episode I didn't cover from MLP Season 1, except Dragon Shy, still happened in some form. Dragonshy is excluded because it just ends up contradicting with future dragon related episodes.

You can replace that with Winter Wrap Up since that would have had to happen here. As for this chapter, it has been mentioned a couple of times before this that Goten wanted to make his own way, so this whole burden thing for him didn't come out of nowhere.

For those of you who think Goten ascended to Super Saiyan 3 to early, Goten spent 2 whole years in the chamber Bardock ended up wishing for, and, in case it wasn't clear, it has been nearly 1 year since he arrived on Equus.

Altogether, it's been nearly 3 years, and Goten should have the same or more potential than Gohan. If you still have a problem with it, he doesn't have any training himself with Super Saiyan 3 and can merely access it; however, his Ki will just be leaking like crazy.

Finally, this is it. This is what my talk of Luna's arc has been amounting to. putting everything I did together and leading it right into this comic story placed here within the timeline. Soon, this major arc for her will come to a close.

Note: Luna will of course still be a character within this story, but future seasons will not focus on her as heavily as this did.

Nightmare:Part II

Ponyville
“Princess Celestia.” Shining greeted. “My men have mobilized around Ponyville and report that preparations are complete.”

“Very good, Shining Armor.” Celestia nodded. “Whatever may come to Ponyville, we will be ready…” She ended up mumbling the last part to herself. “… I hope.”

“Cutie Mark Crusaders reporting for duty!” Apple Bloom declared as she, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Bell walked up to her.

“How can I help rescue my sister?” Sweetie asked sincerely.

“A ‘saves Ponyville from certain doom’ cutie mark would be so cool!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

“Not now Scoots.” Apple Bloom admonished. “Though it would be pretty cool.”

“Even the smallest ponies can make the biggest difference.” Celestia stated. “We must hurry before…”

Suddenly, the moon was out in full force revealing a shadowy visage of Nightmare Rarity.

“Nightmare Moon is back!”

“No, that doesn’t look like Luna.” Celestia informed.

Inside the Moon
“While your powers may have beaten me before, what will you do now that I’ve taken one of you?” Nightmare Rarity questioned. “What about you, monkey? You were able to fight Luna because she wasn’t your friend at the time, but this body is. Can you bring yourself to hurt me?”

Goten clenched his fist but powered down to base since she was right. He didn’t want to hurt Rarity like that.

“Face it, all of you are powerless in the face of me.” Nightmare Rarity declared.

“Rarity?” Twilight tried. “Can you hear us? You must fight her!”

“You are quite dense.” Nightmare Rarity replied. “Rarity is gone, so…”

“You lie.” Goten interrupted firmly. “If Rarity really were gone, then Luna would have been gone back when you possessed her. Here she stands, so Rarity is still in there to.” He clenched his fist. “No matter what, we will find a way to bring her back.”

“Goten’s right.” AJ nodded. “I’m sure of it.”

“Rarity, it’s Spike.” Spike tried. “You know, your little Spikey-Wikey. We… I… you’re the best, so please come back.”

Rarity’s voice broke through. “Spike…”

Nightmare Rarity flexed her magic. “ENOUGH!” She then recollected herself before looking to the princess of the night. “Luna, Luna, Luna. You had it all, yet now you would turn down all this power for these weaklings.”

“You’re wrong.” Luna replied.

“If you had taken my offer once more, and become Nightmare Moon again, your precious ponies would be spared.” Nightmare Rarity admonished. “You’ve done this Luna, and they will never forgive you.”

“Speak for yourself.” Rainbow defended.

“Yeah, leave her alone missy.” AJ added.

“I’ve already forgiven Luna for everything she’s done, so your words hold no weight.” Goten declared firmly.

“I was referring to the current situation, monkey, because she’s just destroyed your lives.” Nightmare Rarity retorted. “Regardless of what you say, I will take Ponyville, and you will be powerless against me.”

“Just because I don’t want to fight Rarity’s body, doesn’t mean I’m powerless.” Goten stated. “I can keep all these guys back and restrain you effortlessly because your power isn’t that great. How…”

Suddenly, the Half-Saiyan stopped as he felt a far larger power than Nightmare Rarity or Nightmare Moon approaching. A humanoid figure appeared before hammer fisting him clear off into the distance. They’d already taken off after him before anyone else could react.

“Goten!” Fluttershy exclaimed worriedly.

The others were just as worried about their friend.

Nightmare Rarity walked back through her forces. “Take them.”

Now, the remaining members of the group had to deal with the Nightmare Forces meaning none of them could go after their Half-Saiyan.

Rainbow Dash was flying away from one of them. “Come get me, fly boy.” She flew up at the last second causing him to crash into a rock. “That’s what we call skillz.”

Pinkie Pie was engaging in a slap fight, Twilight was blasting them with magic, Luna was flying around and blasting them with magic, Fluttershy was doing her best while sticking close to AJ who quickly bucked away many, and Spike even grabbed onto one of the Nightmare Forces’.

“You took one of my friends and sent another flying.” Spike declared firmly. “I won’t let you hurt or take anymore.”

“Let go.”

The creature tried to move about, but Spike managed to hold on. “Not until you give up!” The creature began spinning around more erratically. “Surrender now, and I’ll take it easy on youuuuu!”

The baby dragon was flung off into the distance as the metal suit he wore fell off him.

“Spike!” Twilight shouted worried before becoming angry as they began to lose to the Nightmare Forces. “That’s it!” She blasted the creature holding Luna. “Luna, you must go back to Ponyville and help them! Go!”

“I can’t leave you!” Luna exclaimed. “None of you!”

“Run now or Ponyville won’t stand a chance.” Rainbow implored.

“Yer their only hope.” AJ added. “Besides, we can take care of these varmints.”

She and Rainbow were the only ones left putting up a fight, and even they were quickly being overwhelmed.

Luna didn’t want to do it, but she flew up working her magic. “I’ll save your friends! I swear it to you!”

She managed to cast herself back to Earth while the remaining members of the group were officially captured.

“Take them to the dungeon.” Nightmare Rarity declared. “They’re boring me.”

“Ah-ha, what you didn’t expect is that I shall elude you with my masterful escape skills!” Pinkie declared.

“Pinkie, I don’t think it works if you tell them you’re going to escape.” Twilight informed.

“But some beings don’t like surprises.” Pinkie defended. “These look like beings that don’t like surprises if you know what I mean.”

They began the trek towards the castle.

Rocky Wasteland
Goten stood up and looked around before spotting the being that hit him. It was a female that looked eerily how he would if he were girl. Her hair was simply longer and in a ponytail. She wore her Gi in a crop top style and a skirt. Other than that, they could pass as twins.

“I know you’re a first-rate fighter.” The female stated. “That’s why I requested Lady Nightmare let me take you on alone.”

“What’s your game?” Goten expected someone working for Nightmare to be less happy.

“This isn’t a game.” The female stated. “This will be a fair battle to the death.”

“Gr.” Goten didn’t know what to make of this, but his friends were currently alone meaning he couldn’t stand around asking twenty questions. “Fine, I’ll take you on then.”

“You have great loyalty towards your friends.” The female nodded. “I can respect that.” She reached into her pocket. “I mean, I was saving this for later, but maybe we can share it now before we begin.”

The girl pulled out a bar of chocolate.

“W-What?” Despite the situation, Goten was confused. “This girl is acting like how I would in a less serious situation.” He firmed up. “I don’t have time to share sweets with you when my friends are in trouble. My name is Goten, and if you stand in my way, I’ll take you down.”

“Huh, that’s actually rather funny.” The female stated. “My name is Goten to.”

“What!?” Goten really wanted to get this over with already, but this girl kept confusing him.

“Well, my full name is Sun Goten.” Sun replied. “What’s your full name?”

“Mine’s Son Goten.” Goten replied. “Who named you?”

“My mom gave me that name to honor…” Sun began.

“…your father!” Goten exclaimed in shock.

“Hm, how do you know that?” Sun asked puzzled.

“My mom named me in honor of my dad Son Goku.” Goten retorted.

“Same with me except my mom decided to make the O in his name a U.” Sun explained.

“Does that mean you’re the native version of me to this universe?” Goten asked.

“Nope.” Sun replied. “To my knowledge, Lady Nightmare brought me to this world to help her.” She shook her head. “Anyways, I’m actually glad to have met you Son Goten, but I have to do this.”

She then kicked him in the chest sending Goten flying into a nearby mountain and creating a huge indent with the impact of his body.

“Okay, really need to focus on the battle now.” Goten thought.

“Is that all you got?” Sun tilted her head. “If so, I’m rather disappointed.”

Goten got away from the mountain before flying in, grabbing Sun’s still extended leg, and throwing her into the air. He then flew after her delivering a powerful punch that knocked the female fighter back.

She recovered and stuck out her hand before firing a blast of Ki. Goten ascended above it before charging in and clashing his elbow with hers. The two began to clash fist, knees, and elbows before flying back from one another.

“You’re actually able to keep up with me.” Goten commented.

“Of course.” Sun replied. “My dad’s trained me well, and since you seem to have been train just as well, we should really kick it up a notch.”

She powered up into a Super Saiyan. Even though Goten kind of expected this since she seemed to somehow be a female version of him, the male Half-Saiyan was still socked. Sun took advantage of this by flying in and elbowing Goten in the face.

He flipped through the air before Sun kicked him higher and followed up by cupping her hands. “Kamekameha!” Upon hitting Goten, the move generated a lot of debris making her smile; however, not for the reason most would think. “Someone’s finally getting serious.”

The debris cleared to reveal that Goten had gone Super Saiyan before the blast hit him. “Why are we fighting?”

“I thought that would be obvious.” Sun retorted. “I must kill you to get what I want from Nightmare.”

“Surely serving Nightmare isn’t the only way to get whatever it is that you want?” Goten questioned. “I mean, you seem like such a nice being.”

“Nightmare is the closest I’ve come to what I want, so I won’t back down now.” Sun shrugged. “I could care less about who she is so long as she holds true to her word. Considering I far exceed her power, she’d be wise not to cross me.”

Sun flew in and threw a kick only to hit an afterimage. Goten came down from above planting both his feet into her sending the female Half-Saiyan plummeting to the ground. Goten then threw down a barrage of Ki blast only for Sun to fly well out of its range.

KA ME!

Goten felt the power and looked around only to see Sun was now above him cupping her hands. “No, you’ll destroy the moon with that!”

HA!

“She’s insane!” Goten thought frantically.

Me!

“I won’t let you destroy this planet especially with my friend here!” Goten yelled before firing off a Ki blast only to hit an afterimage as Sun was now behind him. “She’s behind!”

HAAAAA!

The blast moved away from the core of the moon and bore a hole outside of it; however, no air seemed to escape through it. That beam continued off into space; however, Goten managed to avoid it and was now behind her.

“Okay, that was bad.” Goten commented.

“Whoa, looks like he is strong.” Sun grinned. “Well, this is really starting to get interesting.” She turned around. “I think this is enough of a warm up.” She removed her ribbon and powered up. “Don’t underestimate me now.”

“Wasn’t planning on it.” Goten declared firmly as he powered up.

At the same time, they burst into Super Saiyan 2 before flying up and colliding at several points sending out powerful shockwaves. Goten managed to pull away and get higher before stopping. He then turned to his oncoming opponent and flew full speed at the oncoming enemy.

A light blue aura surrounded his body before condensing around his fist. “Rebellion Spear!”

He slammed the enhanced punched into Sun’s gut causing her to lose the air in lungs as she fell. She was quick to recover and flew at Goten with a powerful kick which he managed to block with his arms.

He then took the opportunity to break through her guard and deliver his own kick to the same spot winding her even worse than before and sending her plummeting towards the ground. Goten knew this was his chance, so he cupped his hands.

KA ME!

HA! Me!

The attack fired heading straight for the female Half-Saiyan.

HAAAAA!

It made contact pushing her faster towards the ground and kicking up a massive cloud of debris. She managed to recover and fly up. The outermost layer of the Gi had been removed by the blast leaving her in the under-tank top and skirt. Her body was clearly battle damaged as well.

She still flew at Goten who got ready to take her head on. While he was expecting a punch, it turned out to be a feint, and she got in a powerful kick to his torso. Goten managed to keep himself from being knocked away even as he gripped his stomach.

“This is not over yet!” Sun yelled.

She threw a punch which Goten deflected before slamming his left fist into her gut. With his right he began charging a flame like Ki before following up his prior punch with an uppercut still using his left hand.

“Brave Heat!” Goten declared as he thrust his right arm forward.

One of Bardock’s moves, Sun was blasted by the powerful energy. She was quick to come around, even more battle damaged, and slam a fist into Goten’s face before following up with a knee to the stomach. She ended the combo with a powerful punch to the head.

His body impacted with the ground below creating a massive crater. While Goten was still fine, Sun now stood above him with her hand extended. She let loose a powerful blast of Ki before rapidly ascending. She was now panting in the air before Goten flew up.

“I won’t let you recover!” Sun flew right for him. “It’s time to end this!”

The top half of Goten’s Gi was gone leaving him in pants alone and covered in battle damage. Sun came at him, so he prepared to block again.

She managed to break through by going for a grab and getting his neck. “You’re blocking way too much.”

Sun then opened her mouth and unleashed a full-on energy wave that Goten took head on resulting in him falling once more.

“I’m really going to lose.” Goten thought. “The only way to win is to go all out. Considering she wants to kill me; it looks like I don’t have much of a choice. I may have just reached it, but I still reached it all the same.”

He recovered midair prompting Sun to fly in. “This is the end!”

“HAAAAA!” Goten proclaimed.

His Ki exploaded in a golden light which caused Sun to stop and avert her eyes. When she was able to look at him again, she could see that her opponent had entered Super Saiyan 3. Given one could literally see the Ki coming off him, it was clear this wasn’t a stable transformation.
is
“At this point, you should just surrender.” Sun informed. “The euphoria of this transformation prevents its user from having a clear mind.”

“Maybe you’re right about that, but I’ve done more than enough training on managing my emotions.” Goten declared as he clenched and unclenched his fist. “I’m fine.”

“That’s an interesting tidbit for when I learn the form someday.” Sun shrugged confidently, “In the meantime, this form should be all I need to end you.”

Goten immediately blitzed forward and threw a punch into her stomach. Unlike every hit there before, this one cracked her bones.

Sun’s eyes watered and had widened in utter shock. “W-What!?”

Goten backed off as Sun remained hunched over and threw up before proceeding to cough. The male Half-Saiyan then grabbed her by the head and flew her into the ground.

Sun was laid out on the and in a position that allowed her to look in the direction of the castle Nightmare inhabited as the being’s words rang through her mind. “Kill Son Goten, and I shall return them to you. I will return that which you lost.”

“Maybe, I don’t need to kill her.” Goten thought as he looked at his seemingly prone enemy. “No matter what she is, Sun seems like a good person who was just misguided into this. In this situation, Dad and Gohan wouldn’t do it either.”

“This, isn’t over.” Sun managed to get to her hands and knees before coughing. “I won’t…” She clenched her fist firmly. “I can’t let them all down.” She punched the ground before forcing herself to her feet. “I’ll put my life on the line to get what I want!”

She didn’t ascend any further, but her power spiked majorly at this influx of pure determination. “I will take you down!” She lunged forward slamming a powerful elbow into Goten’s face and sending off a Ki explosion before pulling back. “Fight me!”

“Damn it!” Goten thought.

They began going at it with Goten having an advantage, but it wasn’t as clear as it should have been. For one, emotions, like Sun was displaying, tended to power up Half-Saiyans. Secondly, Goten was still leaking Ki. His Super Saiyan 3 was nowhere near his dad’s or Gotenks.

Neither of them were giving up. No matter who held the advantage, Sun wanted what Nightmare promised while Goten wanted to keep his life. The pair of them sped around the area landing punches, kicks, elbows, and knees on each other.

Goten got some distance and charged a blue sphere into his right hand just as Sun charged. “Riot Javelin!”

The blue sphere of Ki smashed into Sun’s torso area sending her hurtling towards the ground. At this point, Goten was panting as his hair fluctuated between long & golden and short and black.

“Just got to hold on a little longer!” Goten thought before forcing more power out and stabilizing as much as possible. “I must end this now. I’m sorry, but I can’t risk holding back now.”

“How is this even possible?” Sun thought as she managed to get to her knees and hands. “Damn it, I only have one chance, and I must throw everything at him to achieve my goal.” She forced herself to her feet one, last time. “Like I said, I’ll put my life on the line!”

Both Saiyan’s, Goten in the air and Sun on the ground, cupped their hands.

KA ME!

HA ME!

HAAAAA!

Their two beams traveled to one another and met in the middle clashing. This was not a dead even struggle as Goten’s beam slowly overcame Sun’s. Then, one of them gave out, and it was Sun as she had nothing more to give. Goten’s beam overcame her.

“Looks like I failed you all.” Sun thought as she was enveloped by the beam. “Sorry everyone, but I wasn’t strong enough.”

Sun’s body disintegrated, and the blast bore another hole through the moon. Like the previous one, the air wasn’t escaping. Goten collapsed to the ground, but he kept himself from passing out since this wasn’t the end.

“Sorry, but you left me choice.” Goten panted. “Now, I just need to recover a bit before going back to my friends.”

As Goten recovered energy physically, the magic in the air moved to repair his clothing.

Nightmare Castle Dungeon
The remaining members of mane five were being shoved into individual cells.

“You can’t lock us up!” Rainbow declared. “Not with my training!”

“Please, Nightmare is perfectly aware of your strength, and you aren’t strong enough to bust out of these cells.”

She was shoved, and the group was officially locked down.

“What do we do now?” AJ asked. “Rainbow and I aren’t strong enough to break out, Goten isn’t here to help us, and our magic isn’t strong enough without Rarity.”

“Applejack’s right.” Twilight stated. “Without Rarity, we can’t use the elements to save Ponyville, Goten’s caught up with some being that seems like it can match him, and there must be some spell as I can’t use my magic.”

“Oh, I hope Goten is actually alright.” Fluttershy voiced.

“Goten’s strong enough that I’m certain he’ll be fine.” AJ stated. “I’m more concerned over Spike at this point. The little guy wouldn’t be used to taking something was well as Goten can.”

“Maybe I’ve been wrong about the magic of friendship this whole time.” Twilight voiced. “It sure didn’t save Goten or Spike.”

Equus: Ponyville
“How could you leave the ponies and the first, new friend you’ve made Luna?” The princess of the night admonished herself. “Your weakness made you Nightmare Moon once, and now you’re weak again. Guess being strong like Bardock or Goten really was nothing more than a dream.”

Luna landed near her sister and some of the crusaders.

“Where are the ponies and Goten?” Celestia questioned.

“Goten was attacked by some bipedal being while the others were captured.” Luna informed.

“What about Rarity?” Sweetie Bell asked. “Was she okay?”

Celestia looked to the crusaders. “We know you mean well, but please stay out of harm’s way.”

“I’m sorry princess, but I’m afraid we can’t do that.” Apple Bloom declared firmly. “This time, our sisters and honorary crusader need our help.

“I will not allow any others to risk their lives for my mistakes.” Luna declared.

“Lives?” Scootaloo asked worried. “What happened?”

Luna didn’t answer and instead walked with her sister. “Nightmare and her forces will arrive and attack Ponyville.”

“Don’t worry Sister.” Celestia assured. “We’ll be ready for them.”

“Princesses Celestia and Luna, you must see this!” Shining Armor exclaimed as he ran up to the sisters. “I’m sorry for intruding, but it’s the Everfree Forest.”

“Is it Nightmare and her forces?” Celestia asked.

“Not exactly.” Shining shook his head. “Just come see for yourselves.”

The sisters shared a look before following the captain of the guard to where the Everfree Forest was; however, the forest was no longer how it had been. It was completely normal like any other forest in Equestria. There weren’t even any traces of the many creatures that inhabited it.

“What happened?” Luna questioned. “Could this be the work of Nightmare?”

“I am unsure.” Celestia shook her head. “Regardless, we cannot concern ourselves with the shift to this forest. Our priority is the protection of Ponyville.” She looked to Shining. “The furthest will go is doubling the guard stationed here.”

“Understood.” Shining stated.

Top of the Castle
“There will be no mistakes.” Nightmare Rarity declared. “I want everyone ready to move at once.”

“My queen, aren’t the ponies and that Half-Saiyan still a threat?”

“I picked this body for the very reason of making those ponies useless.” Nightmare Rarity stared off in the direction of the battle which had grown quiet. “It seems as though the Half-Saiyan and my creation ended up destroying each other. Now, get ready for we depart immediately.”

Wasteland: Later…
Spike ended up coming to while coughing. “Where am I?”

“Spike!” Goten exclaimed.

“Goten?” Spike stood up and turned to see the Half-Saiyan walking towards him. “Goten, you’re okay!” He ran over only to stop upon seeing the state he was in. “Maybe alright isn’t the right word. What happened to you?”

“The short version is, I’m fairly certain I took down what Nightmare had cooked up to take me out.” Goten voiced. “After resting for a bit, I’ve been walking towards the castle to conserve my power.”

Despite feeling strong, Goten was confident he wouldn’t be able to transform at this time.

“She really must have been ready for you since I don’t remember you ever being in this bad a shape.” Spike stated. “Not even how the others described you after Nightmare Moon compares to this.”

“Well, I’d saw I came out worse with Bulla, but that’s besides…” He looked off in the distance as he felt Nightmare Rarity and a sizable chunk of her force getting further away. “Nightmare Rarity is heading for Equus.”

“That’s not good.” Spike stated.

“I’ll agree it’s not ideal, but Princess Celestia is there.” Goten stated. “Not to mention, I can feel Luna on Equus meaning the others must have managed to send her back somehow. At the very least, they can hold the line while we take this opportunity to get our friends.”

“Right.” Spike nodded. “We get the others and figure out how to fix this with them.” He looked at the Half-Saiyan. “By the way, do you know where they are?”

“Their being suppressed now; however, I’d imagine they’re where Nightmare Moon was before she moved to the warp.” Goten started walking. “Regardless of the truth, it is our best bet.”

Spike followed him.

Dungeon
“Ah, let us out you, dingus! Dingus! Dingus! Dingus!” Rainbow had been trying to get anyone to come by being annoying, but it seems they had truly been left alone.

“Rainbow Dash, enough!” AJ exclaimed being one of the group annoyed with her.

“Then, what are we going to do?” Rainbow asked.

“Apparently, overreact in a completely unhelpful way.” AJ retorted. “Exactly like you always do.”

“What!?” Rainbow exclaimed. “That’s insane! Completely insane! You’re the one whose always ‘howdy pardner’ about everything!”

“What does that even mean?” AJ questioned.

“Seriously guys, that’s enough!” Twilight shouted frustrated.

Everyone broke into an argument, including Pinkie who just wanted to feel included, save for Fluttershy.

“Just stop…” Twilight sighed. “… being your crazy, wonderful selves.”

At that moment, Twilight glowed purple.

“Whoa, what the hay is that?” Rainbow questioned.

“I-I don’t know.” Twilight voiced shocked. “I was just thinking how glad I am to at least be in this situation with all of you, and this happened.”

“I remember when you first came to Ponyville.” Pinkie’s hoof began to glow pink. “I knew we were going to be besties forever. When this is all over, we should have a big party.”

“First, we have to bring Goten, Rarity, and Spike home.” Fluttershy stated as she began to glow. “Currently, I feel that is very possible.”

“Even just a nice morning like after that whole Gala ticket fiasco would be nice.” AJ voiced as she glowed.

“A little relaxation after this would be great.” Rainbow added as she glowed.

Now, all of them were glowing brilliantly.

“I think our happiness and friendship is lighting us up from the inside.” Twilight commented. “It’s amazing!”

“I knew it!” Spike exclaimed. “The only ponies who could make beautiful lights like that would be our friends.”

“Whoa, you all feel like you just went Super Saiyan.” Goten commented.

Granted, their base forms, to varying degrees, couldn’t measure up to his; however, the Half-Saiyan would most certainly say his friend had achieved something comparable to Super Saiyan.

“Spike, you are okay!” Twilight exclaimed happily.

“Goten, what happened to you?” Fluttershy asked concerned.

“Relax Fluttershy, Goten seems to be standing perfectly fine, so I think he’s okay.” Rainbow assured.

“Clearly, Spike’s one tough little guy just like our Goten.” AJ stated.

“Aw, it was nothing guys.” Spike stated.

Goten nodded. “Yeah, just a couple of friends doing their thing.” He walked over and began pulling the doors off. “Come on, let’s get you all out.”

Once everyone was out and reunited, Twilight spoke up. “Now that we’re back together, we need to hurry back to Ponyville.”

“Isn’t that the truth?” Goten shook his head. “Besides the few members of her forces still here, Nightmare Rarity took off for earth with the rest, and they’re there right now.”

“Then, let’s go everyone.” Twilight voiced. “The sooner we get back, the sooner we can rescue Rarity and stop Nightmare.”

Ponyville
Everyone was gathered around Celestia and Luna as Nightmare Rarity had arrived with her forces.

“Sister, what is wrong?” Celestia asked. “We need to focus and lead them.”

“Nothing is wrong.” Luna was charging magic to her horn. “I will protect these ponies. Night Canon!”

“Must we go through this again?” Nightmare Rarity batted the attack away. “Bor-ring!” The attack nailed the ground near Mayor Mare terrifying her. “Still trying to fight back your fear and anger Luna? Tsk-Tsk. Give into the darkness and join the party.”

“I will defeat you alone!” Luna declared fiercely.

“Have fun.” Nightmare Rarity declared causing her forces to surge through the town.

The Cakes were flinging pies into the oncoming forces, Dr. Hooves had an invention, and Gilda was flying through various members of the opposing force while putting her training to use. Shinning Armor fought off several Nightmare Forces while directing his men to aid the civilians.

Big Mac had run through several and moved them into the cart attached to him before Granny Smith got in on the action leaping atop them. The Wonderbolts flew in assisting a group of civilians in fighting off a rather large horde.

Zecora used her potions to ensnare some in vines. All the school ponies and pets managed to scare off a particularly large Nightmare Force by banding together. Luna and Nightmare Rarity were given a clear berth.

“I can feel your bitterness, Luna.” Nightmare Rarity informed. “You can’t deny it. It’s part of you, so give in.” Even mustering all the determination, she could amounted to little in the face of this, and she was caught by a blast taking the princess down. “You’re too easy.”

“Luna, no!” Celestia declared before running in and standing protectively in front of her sister.

“Anyone want to raise the white flag before someone really gets hurt?” Nightmare Rarity then laughed. “Oh wait, Luna already did. I honestly can’t believe you’d be willing to protect her after all she’s done.”

“Luna made her mistakes.” Celestia stated. “In the end, I put all that behind me and choose to look towards a future with her back in my life. She is my sister, and I will always protect her.”

“My anger and bitterness transformed me into Nightmare Moon.” Luna stated sadly. “I fear it could happen again. That is my burden.”

“It isn’t your burden to bear alone, sister.” Celestia helped her up. “I know in the face of that which terrifies, it can be hard to remember; however, I will always be there for you. Even though Goten is not here now, he will still be there for you now.”

“You defended our town now, so that makes you one of us.” Scootaloo added.

“One of you?” Luna questioned.

“Anyone who’s fought here tonight is one of us.” Apple Bloom stated. “Princess Luna, you wanted to protect us, so of course we’d count you among us.”

“With all of you beside me, maybe I don’t need to fear my past.” Luna began to rise. “… or future.”

“Whatever comes, we’ll face it together.” Granny Smith voiced.

“My dear friends, if we are to fight together, then I must be honest.” Luna now stood. “Since this all began, I’ve hidden my fear. Since I was helped by ponies you all know well, I’ve hidden my past. Now, there is no hiding for it lies before you.

If you forgive me, I swear I will never abandon you as I once did my subjects of the past. I will never let my fear of becoming Nightmare Moon stop me from defending you from whatever may come to harm you.”

“Sometimes, we all make mistakes.” Gilda spoke up. “At the time, we may not even think of it like that; however, everyone deserves a second chance. Yeah, I wasn’t around when you were that, but knowing about it doesn’t change the fact that you’re Princess Luna now.”

Luna’s horn glowed as she grew, gained a darker shade of blue for her coat, and wavy, night sky like hair. She could also feel all her prior power returning, but now she no longer cared about it like she once did. All she cared about is that it could better protect her people.

“Together, we shall defeat Nightmare, and it shall never hurt another pony again!” Luna exclaimed.

“You are all fools!” Nightmare Rarity shouted in anger. “Love! Trust! Friendship! Bleh! Try Power! Fear! Darkness!”

“You’ve twisted and contorted my big sister!” Sweetie Bell yelled. “She’d never say such things!”

“Sweetie Bell…” Rarity stated from within.

“Silly, scary lady.” Pinkie exclaimed drawing everyone attention as the five ponies, with Spike on Twilight’s back, and Goten walked into the village. “Friendship is stronger than fear will ever be.”

Luna came over to them clearly relieved. “You’re all okay!”

“Luna.” Goten smiled genuinely. “You finally look like a princess.”

“Thank you, Goten.” Luna smiled back. “You look like a true warrior.”

She was referring to how banged up he looked, but Goten would wear the compliment with pride.

“I’m happy for your two, but we still have something to deal with here.” AJ commented.

“Right, Applejack.” Luna collected some of their power and used it to dispel the forces leaving Nightmare Rarity. “Nightmare, you can no longer win now that we are all together,” She used her magic to hold Nightmare down. “Loosen your grip on fair Rarity’s heart and let her speak.”

“My friends, you came for me!” Rarity declared happily. “You didn’t forget me!”

“Whoa, those things really sucked on your brain.” Rainbow commented.

“You mean you didn’t replace me?” Rarity questioned.

“Why would we do that?” Fluttershy questioned.

“I thought that you’d forget me if I stopped being fabulous.” Rarity replied. “I want to help… always.”

“Rarity, if there’s one thing I’ve learned from all this, it’s that our friends won’t abandon us.” Goten declared. “The friendships we’ve forged are as irreplaceable to them as they are us. We aren’t burdens or merely replaceable.”

“I want to believe that Goten, but she’s dragging me back.” Rarity stated scared. “Please help because I don’t want to hurt anyone!”

Even if she was still held down, Nightmare Rarity returned with a laugh. “There is no power that can stop me. Your body is mine. You will be remembered as the darkest and cruelest ruler Equestria has ever seen.”

“Her kindness and generosity will never be forgotten.” Twilight declared firmly before looking to her friends. “Listen up everyone, Rarity is scared she’ll be forgotten. We must remember her now, or she’ll give into Nightmare forever. Remember something, anything, you love about her.”

They all connected hooves, or hands in Goten’s case, as Twilight began casting magic. Pinkie thought of a time Rarity made bubbles in the hot tub. AJ thought of when Rarity made bird nest for the apple trees. Rainbow remembered her making that Shadowbolts costume.

Fluttershy remembered when she made that cute outfit for angel. Goten remembered that huge feast she bought him as thanks for defending her from those Diamond Dogs. Twilight remembered when she was sick, and Rarity took care of her.

“You’ll always be special to us Rarity.” Fluttershy stated.

“There’s no way we could replace you because you’re the most generous friend any of us could ask for.” Goten added.

“You’re awesome.” Rainbow continued.

“You mean everything to me big sister.” Sweetie Bell voiced. “Please come home.”

Nightmare faded absolutely this time with no chance of returning like she had leaving Rarity behind. “How could I have been so foolish?” She was crying. “I believed their lies and let insecurity get the better of me. Me, of all ponies.”

“As long as we’re here, we’ll pull you back every time.” Goten declared firmly.

“Thank you all for reminding us that everyone is irreplaceable to their true friends.” Rarity voiced.

Outside Golden Oak’s Library, Later…
The reunited Elements, Goten, Luna, Spike, and Gilda all met just outside the library.

“What happened to the residents of the moon?” Fluttershy asked concerned. “I didn’t see them after Nightmare was vanquished.”

“They were able to pass on, dear Fluttershy.” Luna noticed how sad the pegasus seemed to hear that, so she put a gentle hoof on her. “Their lives were extended well beyond what they should have been. Now, they can finally find peace where they are.”

That did make Fluttershy smile a little.

“There are still some things left to deal with from this, but I honestly feel like getting to bed because it’s been a long day.” Goten voiced.

“Hopefully you, all of you, will sleep well.” Luna stated. “As for me, I must return to the castle.”

“Know that I will sleep well princess because of all of you.” Rarity voiced gratefully. “You saved me from my Nightmare.”

“Nightmares are merely fears which live in all of us.” Luna voiced as she started to fly up. “You’ve shown me that anyone can defeat them provide they are willing to shine a little light of love on them.” She flew off. “Farewell, my friends. I shall see you soon.”

Once she was gone, the group were left looking at the moon together before one by one, turning in. While there were, in fact, still things left over from all of this, everyone was content to address them after rest & relaxation.

Author's Note

With this, my version of season 1 comes to a close. I can't guarantee future seasons will be this long, but this was a season spent building. Still, every season, no matter how long, will cover 1 full year. As for Sun Goten, if you haven't seen it, look up Dragon Ball Shippuden.

I took heavily from that manga's Sun Goku. Before you ask, she wasn't really an alternative version of Goten. Gaea Everfree's body, Nightmare's magic, and Goten's aura/memories shaped her. She believed truly in what her mind told her, but none of it was true.

As for the Mane 5 going all glowy on friendship, I did decide that's a transformation on par with Super Saiyan and it will be something they can access as well as train. Keep in mind, I did not say this put anyone near Goten in terms of strength

Speaking of strength, I think a fun think I can do when a year end is to talk about how strong I think the characters that appeared were. Keep in mind this will address this character in terms of how strong they are now in this point and time:

Goten: He's currently between End of Buu Saga Vegeta and Goku

Bardock: Undefined

Celestia: Initial Future Trunks (The very first time he came back and killed King Cold & Frieza)

Luna: Just below Celestia

Cadence: Mecha Frieza

Blueblood: 1st form Frieza; Frieza Saga

Shining Armor: Jeice for all but his defensive capabilities which I'd place around 2nd form Frieza; Frieza Saga

Daring Doo: Nail

Flur Di Lis: Nail

Braeburn: Recoome

Rainbow: Tien 22nd Budokai; Sonic Rainboom (x 2): Goku 23rd Budokai; Loyalty Boost (x 50): Piccolo Saiyan Saga; Sonic Rainboom + Loyalty Boost (x 100): Recome

Gilda: Tien 22nd Budokai

Applejack: Goku 22nd Budokai; Honesty Boost (x 50): Tien Saiyan Saga.

Twilight: Yamcha 22nd Budokai; Magic Boost (x 50): Nappa Saiyan Saga; Potential: Untapped.

Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy: Not currently important.

If you disagree with this, that's your right. Hopefully, you enjoyed.

Enter Equestria:Part 1

Author's Note

This is my own take on Goten in Equestria, but the one I originally saw was Second Son's Time to Shine! by

JJJ1

. Despite numerous errors, I enjoyed it and simply tire of waiting for the next chapter.

How strong should the inhabitants be in comparison to Goten? Essentially, how much of a challenge do you want him to have? I have my own ideas, but it never hurts to hear out the audience.

Enter Equestria:Part 1

Equestria: Canterlot
A story book opened before the tale within was recited.

“Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria, there were two regal sisters who ruled together, and their champion who defended Equestria from all threats. The champion may not have been of this world, but these three brought harmony to the land.

As the champion defended the land from threats, the elder sister used her powers to raise the sun at dawn, and the younger brought out the moon to begin the night. In time, the younger sister became resentful.

The ponies relished and played in the day the elder sister brought while they shunned and slept through her beautiful night. One fateful day, the younger sister refused to lower the moon and make way for dawn. The elder sister and champion tried to reason with the young mare.

In the end, the darkness in her heart transformed her into a wicked mare of darkness. Nightmare Moon. She vowed to shroud the land in eternal night. Reluctantly, the elder sister and champion harnessed the most powerful magic known to pony kind. The Elements of Harmony.

Using this magic, they banished the younger sister to the moon. Shortly after, the champion left for the stars, so the elder sister took on all responsibilities alone.” A purple unicorn with a dark purple mane and star cutie mark had been reading the book.

“Harmony has been maintained for generations since.” She touched the book. “Hm, Elements of Harmony? I know I’ve heard of those before.” She looked at the sky deep in thought. “The question is where?”

Some Time Later…
The purple pony was walking along the road when she was stopped by three other ponies. A yellow one with a blue mane, a white one with a pink mane, and a blue one with a blue and white mane. All three were carrying presents.

“There you are Twilight!” The white pony happily stated. “Moon Dancer is having a little get together in the West Castle Courtyard. You want to come?”

The ponies looked at her expectantly, but Twilight pulled back. “Oh, sorry girls, but I got a lot of studying to catch up on.” Before they could ask any questions, she was out of there. “I know I’ve heard of the Elements of Harmony.”

Twilight’s Home
Twilight burst into her tower home and hit a purple, baby dragon with green scales sending him crashing to the ground. “Spike, there you are.” The unicorn ran to her library. “Quick, find my copy of Predictions and Prophecies.” She noticed a present stuck on his tail. “What’s that?”

Spike noticed the present and removed it from his tail. “Well, it was a gift for Moon Dancer.”

A teddy bear fell out.

Twilight rolled her eyes before getting back to searching. “Oh Spike, you know we don’t have time for that.” She began desperately pulling books with her magic without finding the one she was looking for. “Come on, where is it?”

Fortunately, Spike found it. “It’s over here!”

Twilight pulled it, and by extension Spike, down. “Ah.” She took it to a podium and began flipping through the pages until finding what she was looking for. “This is it. See Mare in the Moon: Prophecy.”

“The Mare in the Moon?” Spike questioned. “That’s just an old myth like The Champion.”

“I’m not sure about The Champion, but I think the mare may be more real than we realize.” Twilight walked away from her book. “The longest day of the thousandth year is soon upon us. This means she will be free once more.” She turned to her companion. “Spike, take a letter.”

Spike pulled out some parchment and quill. “I’m ready.”

“My dearest teacher Celestia,

My continuing studies of magic have led me to the conclusion that we are on the precipice of disaster. For you see, the Mythical Mare in the Moon is Nightmare Moon. She’s about to return to Equestria and bring with her eternal darkness. Something must be done to ensure this terrible prophecy does not come to pass. I await your response.

Your faithful student,
Twilight Sparkle.”

“I got it!” Spike declared.

“Great, send it.” Twilight replied.

Spike asked, “Now?”

“Of course.” Twilight replied.

“I don’t know Twilight.” Spike stated. “Princess Celestia is a little busy getting ready for the Summer Sun Celebration.”

“That’s just it Spike.” Twilight got close to the baby dragon. “The thousandth year depicted in the legend is soon upon us, so it’s imperative that the princess is told right away.”

Spike sighed before rolling the scroll up. “Alright, you got it Twilight.” He blew fire on it sending the scroll out. “It’s on its way, but I wouldn’t hold my breath.”

Twilight was confident. “I’m not worried because the princess trusts me completely. In all the years she’s been my mentor, she’s never once doubted me.” Spike burped up a scroll. “See, I knew she’d want to take immediate action.”

Spike picked up the scroll and cleared his throat.

“My faithful student Twilight,

You know I value your diligence and trust you completely; however, you must stop reading those dusty, old books. There is more to a young pony’s life than studying, so I’m sending you to supervise the preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration in this year’s location, Ponyville. That’s not all as I have an even more important task for you to complete. Make some friends.

Your dearest teacher,
Celestia.”

Twilight fell to the ground groaning.

“Come on Twilight, it won’t be that bad.” Spike looked at her. “The Princess has arranged for you to stay in a library, and it says here that Shining Armor will be there to see you off. Doesn’t that cheer you up?”

“Shining Armor will see me off?” Twilight smiled. “That is great news, but the library is absolutely perfect. I know I’m right, so I’ll speed through checking the preparations before looking into proof of Nightmare Moon’s return.”

Twilight began rushing around to pack.

Spike looked at her concerned. “When will you make friends as the princess asked?”

“She said to check on the preparations, so I’ll do my royal duty as her faithful student; however, the fate of Equestria doesn’t rely on me making friends.” She gathered Spike. “Now, let’s get going.”

Twilight then sped out of her home.

Chariot Docks
Twilight ran to the docks where she found her brother waiting for her along with two of the royal guards who were to fly her to Ponyville. Shing Armor was a white unicorn stallion with a blue mane and shield cutie mark. He wore purple armor with gold trim.

Shining armor approached her with a smile. “Twili!”

“Shining!” Twilight reciprocated.

The two hugged before pulling apart.

Shining rubbed her mane. “Look at my little sister getting such an important task from her mentor.” He smiled proudly. “It just goes to show how good a student you are. If mom and dad could be here right now, they’d he just as proud as I am.”

“I’m aware this is rather sudden.” Twilight stated. “That is why I’m glad you’re at least here to see me off. It almost makes the second task the princess gave me bearable.”

“You mean to make friends?” Shining had heard about it. “I think it’s a great idea.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Of course, you would.”

“Believe it or not, having friends isn’t the waste you seem to think.” Shining smiled. “I’m not going to expect you to come back having made a friend, but could you at least try for your big brother?”

“Alright.” Twilight sighed. “I’ll try… eventually.”

“That’s my Twili.” Shining walked away. “Now, you two should get going. Your tasks are waiting.”

“Twilight, I think Shining is right.” Spike looked up. “We won’t gain any time standing here.”

“That’s right!” Twilight ran to the cart. “Come on Spike. There isn’t a moment to waste.”

Universe 7: Capsule Corp.: Age 774
Kid Buu, the greatest threat to the universe, had been defeated by the combined efforts of several heroes of this world. With the villain vanquished, the world could know peace. Currently, those heroes, their friends, and their loved ones were celebrating.

A certain party goer, a boy, had quickly lost the joy he had felt earlier as the night wore on. This child had messy and unkempt black hair, currently under a brown cap, brown eyes, and a pale complexion. He wore a yellow, long-sleeved shirt, green overalls, and a red bow tie.

He was currently looking to the sky deep in thought. All day he’s been hearing stories of his father and brother’s deeds. Granted, he grew up on these stories, but to have those same stories spoken all at once, plus what happened recently to threaten the earth, made him contemplative.

“Goten!” He heard someone calling out to him. “Hey, where you at man?” Another child, roughly a year older, had come outside. “Oh, there you are. What are you doing out here? The party is inside, and I overheard our moms saying they weren’t going to enforce a bedtime.”

This other boy had lavender hair, blue eyes, and tanned skin. He wore a light green, long sleeve hoodie with short sleeved, black undershirt, blue denim shorts, and golden boots. Unlike Goten, he seemed like his usual self.

“Hey Trunks.” Goten greeted while being unusually reserved. “What’s up?”

“What’s up with you?” Trunks asked. “You just up and bailed on the party.”

“This night just has me thinking is all.” Goten sighed. “The more I thought, the more I started to feel really down on myself.”

“Oh geez.” Trunk sighed and shook his head. “Alright, let’s hear it. I can’t have my number one underling acting like this, so tell your commander what’s up.”

This was how the two’s relationship was. They were friends, but there was a hierarchy Trunk bought into more than Goten. Trunks was older and stronger. A fact he liked to flaunt. It didn’t mean they liked each other any less. It was more that this was just how things were.

Hey, after all the time they put into training together to stop the latest threat, even though they hadn’t accomplished much, had softened Trunks. Goten could tell just by his friend calling him his number one underling. Yeah, he was the only one, but Trunks never said it before.

“It just suddenly hit me that we had the chance to be heroes yet failed. Gotenks failed.” Goten stated. “Our failure kept pushing my brother, dad, and others to fight in our place. With everything said and done, I’m wondering if I’ll live up to my brother or dad.”

Trunks was shocked to hear the younger Half-Saiyan talk like this. He was usually the upbeat one, and it was only in extreme circumstance that he wasn’t. Personally, he couldn’t relate. Especially after learning more about his father.

Trunks still thought he was a hero but learning of his father’s past deeds put things into perspective. In his mind, no one was born a hero. You had to work hard to become one. That means they just had to put in the work.

“Look, we’re still young Goten.” Trunks stated. “Yeah, we failed against Majin Buu, but from what I heard, Gohan failed in his first outing before later beating another threat himself.”

“I suppose, but it feels like I’m not living up to my potential.” Goten stated. “I grew up hearing how awesome my dad was from mom, and Gohan seemed to follow in his footsteps becoming a hero in his own right.

I guess I’m wondering if I blew my chance. From what I heard, I was the youngest to achieve and quickest to learn Super Saiyan. I think all I’ve done is waste my potential. What I want now is to become a hero like my dad and brother.”

“You can be.” Trunk stated. “We just need to train.”

“I don’t doubt we could become stronger Trunks, but what could be left out there?” Goten looked back up at the stars. “Maybe Buu is the end of any real threat, and I’ve missed my shot to be like the two people I look up to most.”

“Man, he’s really gotten himself into a funk.” Trunks looked at his friend before deciding on what to do. “Wait here. I’m going to talk with my mom and see about doing something special. You’re going to love it.”

He ran off leaving Goten alone. Honestly, he didn’t like feeling this way, but the kid couldn’t ignore these emotions. They had hit him so suddenly that not even the promise of a surprise could lift his spirits.

“Dad and Gohan have proven themselves heroes.” Goten thought. “Trunks was honestly underplaying what big brother did when Vegeta was bad. Yeah, he failed to an extent, but he still had a hand in beating Trunk’s dad in the end.

Trunks and I don’t even have that to our name. Heck, even Trunks has more to show since he beat me in that tournament before Buu appeared. Am I just meant to be left behind and forgotten? I don’t want a danger like Buu, but how else can I be like dad and Gohan?”

He clenched his fist and gained a sudden burst of determination. “I have to stop thinking like this. Dad and Gohan don’t think like this, so I can’t either. If a new threat comes along, I’ll actually help.”

Goten still felt down, but that feeling was starting to alleviate as his new determination welled up within. He finally felt ready to return to the party.

Before he could leave, a distinct, commanding voice spoke up. “Stop.”

“Who’s there?” Goten looks around for the voice. “Where are you?”

Suddenly, a green portal appeared before Goten, and he could see a faint, transparent figure standing there with his arms crossed. If not for the rather serious expression on his face, the son of Goku would think this man was somehow his father or an older version of himself.

This man was tall and muscular with the same hair and eyes as Goten. That’s not to say they were entirely similar. The man was tanner, and his eyes were sterner. He had a long, thick scar running down his left cheek. A long, prehensile tail with brown fur was around his waist.

He wore a dark blue and green armor set with dark blue combat pants, red armbands with matching leg warmers, black and green boots, and a red head band around his head. This transparent figure looked like a warrior.

“W-who are you?” Goten asked.

“K-Kakarot?” The man growled at his emotions taking over for a moment. “No, I got distracted by his looks. My visions have shown me who this is. So, Goten resonated with my element, huh? That’s something I didn’t see happening, but I won’t argue.”

“Mister, who are you?” Goten asked.

“Who I am is unimportant. What you need to know is that a distant land is going to be met with dangerous times, and they won’t survive without a new champion.” The man held out his hand and a green gem appeared above it. “This is reacting to you, so you’re who they need.”

“Me?” Goten asked.

“Yeah, you.” The man stated as the portal started to become unstable. “You got to make your choice before it’s too late. Are you content to let countless die or will you act to save lives?”

“Countless will die?” Goten clenched his fist. “This is it. My chance to be a hero like dad and Gohan.” He ran into the portal. “Let’s go!”

Once Goten entered the portal, it vanished, and nearby cameras had caught everything.

Equestria: Ponyville, Day…
Once Twilight and Spike arrived in Ponyville, the pair went about doing the main task Princess Celestia assigned them. It proved to be rather trying for the unicorn. First, she met a pink earth pony who ran away for unknown reasons. Next, she tried to find a cyan pegasus.

That turned out to be irritating since she seemed more concerned with the Wonderbolts over doing her job of clearing the skies. Then, came an orange earth pony and her whole family. That led to a lot of food just because she couldn’t say no to some filly.

Afterwards, she went to town hall where she and Spike met a white unicorn designer that was way too into Canterlot. Lastly, Twilight checked on a shy, yellow pegasus who oversaw music. Even when Twilight tried to speak with her, the shy pony proved to be too timid.

That is until she noticed Spike which brought the shy pony out of her shell. As a result, Twilight had to endure them talking about the baby dragon’s life story as they walked. In the end, Twilight was tired and aggravated.

All she wanted was to study the Elements of Harmony and Nightmare Moon, but all she got were ponies getting in her way. Even entering the library, usually a safe space, didn’t help. Twilight tried to find a light switch; however, the pink pony from before turned it on.

She stood among practically everypony in town. When they all yelled surprise, Twilight had been shocked, but that faded into disappointment. The pink pony just continued to annoy Twilight until the student of Celestia ended up drinking hot sauce by mistake.

This was the last straw prompting the unicorn to run up to her room. Later, Spike came up to try and get Twilight involved to little success. The unicorn couldn’t exactly sleep since ponies were meant to stay awake and welcome the coming sun.

Town Hall, Latter…
Spike had come to get Twilight for the rising of the sun, and upon their arrival, the pink pony had joined them. “Isn’t this exciting!? Are you excited? I’ve never been so excited except for maybe when you arrived in town, but who can top that?”

Then, the music started drawing everyone’s attention to the stage where a tan pony stood.

“Fillies and Gentlecolts. As mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration.” The mayor declared causing everypony to cheer. “In just a few minutes, our town will witness the sun rise and celebrate the longest day of the year.”

Twilight looked at the moon and saw the image of the mare vanish once four stars converged on it. “Now, it is my honor to introduce the ruler of this land. The pony who gives us the sun and moon every day. The good, wise, and kind, Princess Celestia!”

The birds sung again as Rarity moved the curtain aside only to reveal no pony.

“This can’t be good.” Twilight stated worriedly.

A dark mist started to gather on the balcony before becoming a black alicorn with stardust hair and moon cutie mark. “Oh, my beloved subjects.” Everyone looked at the alicorn. “It has been so long since I last saw your sun loving faces.”

Rainbow spoke up. “What did you do with our princess!?”

She tried to fly up, but Applejack caught her tail. “Whoa nelly.”

The alicorn chuckled. “Am I not royal enough for you? Do you not know who I am?” No one spoke up. “Does my crown no longer mean anything since I’ve been imprisoned for 1000 years? Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?”

“I did.” Twilight declared. “You’re the mare in the moon. Nightmare Moon.”

Everypony was shocked.

“Well, somepony remembers me.” Nightmare Moon stated. “So, you must know why I’m here.”

“You’re here to… to…” Twilight gulped.

“Remember this day little ponies.” Nightmare Moon chuckled. “For it shall be your last. From this moment onward, this night shall last forever.”

At that moment, the green portal opened and Goten stepped out for all to see. He immediately felt weird. He couldn’t quite explain it, but something had changed. He still felt as strong as ever and chose not to focus on that since a real problem was before him.

“I heard what you said, and I don’t like it.” Goten stated. “You need to leave these ponies alone.”

Any normal person may have been shocked to see multi-colored, talking ponies, but Goten wasn’t most people. He could regularly see Namekians, fought a being made of bubble gum, and heard countless stories of weirder out there.

Currently, he just assumed this was a race of aliens that looked like ponies. Saiyans looked much like humans, so it wasn’t out of the question. As for the ponies, save Nightmare Moon, they had little to no idea what Goten was.

“Why would I heed the words of a mere child?” Nightmare Moon challenged. “You’re probably even weaker than those fowls in the armor.”

“With how weird everything currently feels, it’s hard to sense those around me. Even if she is stronger, dad and Gohan wouldn’t back down.” Goten stepped forward with a firm expression. “I don’t care how you see me. My name is Goten, and I won’t let you harm anyone.”

“Aren’t you brave?” Nightmare Moon mocked. “Let us see if your actions can speak half as well as your words.”

The alicorn began charging a magic blast to her horn which she leveled at Goten. She’d wipe this familiar looking spec away like he was nothing. With his demise, the others would surely fall in line with her wishes. The ponies recognized this and tried to warn Goten.

“You need to get out of there!”

“Dodge her or you’ll die!”

“Don’t risk your life for us!”

Goten merely put his hands up and prepared to block the blast. Said blast soon fired and hit the child while destroying the area around him. This kicked up dust and debris which obscured the Half-Saiyan from view.

Everyone watched on in horror as they assumed the boy was no more. Nightmare Moon laughed causing some ponies to feel anger while others were saddened that this brave child’s life had been ended on their behalf.

“This is what happens when you question my rule!” Nightmare Moon declared. “You could be a foal, mare, or stallion, yet it would not matter. If you defy me, there shall be no mercy.”

“Oh man, I didn’t think you’d be strong enough to ruin my outfit.” Everypony turned to where Goten had been standing. “My mom’s not going to like this one bit.”

The dust cleared to reveal Goten who was alive. That said, he did have minor signs of battle damage, and the top part of his outfit was gone. Currently, the kid was using what remained of the upper fabric to tie up what remained of his overalls as not to go naked.

“Looks like I underestimated you child.” Nightmare Moon declared. “Rest assured; it will not happen again.”

The alicorn’s eyes glowed and lighting shot down at him. This time, Goten was on guard and swiftly moved around the room avoiding the magic lighting. Eventually, Nightmare Moon took to the air before diving at the child intent on impaling him.

Goten stood his ground and grabbed the horn with both hands managing to hold his ground. He had to admit that this pony was stronger than she looked. She even beat her wings more furiously hoping to come closer to impaling him.

Before Goten could figure out how long he could hold her, he decided it was best to throw her into a nearby wall which cracked upon impact. Nightmare Moon slid down to the floor feeling pain. It wasn’t anything major, but it was something she hadn’t felt in ages.

“You’re tougher than I thought you’d be, but I’m starting to get bored.” Goten commented. “Please, don’t tell me this is all you got.”

Nightmare Moon stood up clearly angry over this mere child insulting her. She rushed Goten again and prepared another magical attack with a bit more power behind it. This time, Goten wasn’t about to wait as he charged to meet her preparing an attack of his own.

“Get ready because this is something my great grandfather came up with. Janken!” Goten balled his fist. “Rock!” He punched the mare in the face knocking her back. “Paper!” He slammed his palm into the mare’s chest. “Scissor!” He jabbed two fingers in Nightmare Moon’s eyes.”

Each consecutive attack managed to push the alicorn back, and after the initial ‘Rock’, the magic she’d intended to use dissipated. The final ‘Scissor’ had knocked Nightmare Moon into the stage destroying it. Needlessly to say, everypony was shocked that he was managing to fight her.

“Who are you child?” Nightmare Moon recovered and stared at him. “What are you?”

“I already told you my name is Goten.” Goten declared. “I am a Half-Saiyan.”

There was one word that caught Nightmare Moon’s attention. “Saiyan… Spikey black hair… It can’t be. Bardock! How is he alive after 1,000 years? He said he wasn’t long lived like Celestia and I. Even then, he wasn’t this young.”

“Hello!” Goten called out. “We’re in the middle of a fight, remember?”

“You have given me new information to process child.” Nightmare Moon turned into blue mist and jetted off into the night through a window. “I will be making a tactical retreat for now.”

“Hey!” Goten ran to the window. “We’re not…” The Half Saiyan noticed the lavender unicorn. Twilight, running down the road. “She seems intent on something, so maybe she knows about this Nightmare Moon. If Gohan taught me anything, it’s that knowledge is valuable.”

Goten was starting to acclimate to this world making it easier to sense powers, but he was hesitant to call it Ki since it didn’t feel like it. Regardless, he could feel the townspeople walking up to him. The five ponies Twilight had met were at the front of the people.

“Hello there pardner.” The orange one with a cowboy hat spoke. “We were wonderin’ if you wouldn’t mind talking to us?”

“Oh, sure.” Goten stated.

The Half-Saiyan had nothing against the townsfolk. He obviously hadn’t been there from the beginning, but he had heard and seen enough. That Nightmare Moon was the villain. He began taking note of the five ponies which stood ahead of the other townsfolk.

The orange one with the hat had a yellow mane and apples printed on her flank. Then, there was a cyan pegasus with a rainbow mane. She didn’t seem happy and had a rainbow with a lightning bolt on her flank. Next, there was a pink pony with a poufy mane, and balloons on her flank.

There was also a yellow pegasus with a dark pink mane, wings, and butterflies on her flank. She seemed cautious and hid behind the cyan one. Lastly, there was a white unicorn with a purple mane. Everypony seemed to be staring at him without saying anything.

Goten decided to speak up. “So, you probably heard it a couple of time during my fight, but my name is Goten.”

Everypony looked at each other before the orange one spoke up. “Ma’ name’s Applejack, and these are some friends of mine.”

The pink one started bouncing around Goten excitedly. “My name is Pinkie Pie, and I think that was awesome how you beat Nightmare Moon!”

“My name is Rainbow Dash.” The cyan one declared with a competitive tone. “I’m the fastest flyer in the world.”

“My name is Rarity.” The white one was staring at what remained of his clothes. “Darling, please let me get you some new clothes. What you were wearing simply clashed in my opinion. Now, you don’t even have that.”

“I wouldn’t mind some new clothes, but perhaps we should save it for later. After all, Nightmare Moon still needs to be dealt with.” Goten then looked at the yellow pegasus. “That said, I don’t think you’ve said who you are yet.”

“I-I’m…” The yellow pegasus looked at the ground. “…Fluttershy.”

“As nice as it is to meet you five, I really should get going.” Goten let his Ki flow causing it to appear around him as a white aura. “Maybe we’ll see each other later.”

The Half-Saiyan then rocketed out the window.

“He can fly to!” Rainbow shouted.

Once Goten was gone, everypony began to internalize the past few minutes. This led to them remembering Nightmare Moon causing all hell to break loose. Almost everypony panicked, ran around, and yell in terror.

Goten was really starting to get back his Ki Sense; however, he still couldn’t sense Nightmare Moon. He decided to instead stick with the idea of going after the lavender pony. She ran with purpose, so she must know something, right?

Golden Oak Library
Spike was being put to bed, but he tried to resist. “We got to stop Nightmare!”

Ultimately, it was too hard for the baby dragon, and he was soon fast asleep.

“You’ve been up all-night Spike.” Twilight tucked him in. “You are a baby dragon after all.”

The unicorn then went downstairs. Honestly, she was shocked that someone resembling the champion existed. It made her rethink the legend, but ultimately, she couldn’t focus on that. She had to investigate the Elements of Harmony.

Then, her door was thrown open by Goten. “Sorry to barge in.” He walked in while Twilight was shocked. “Please, don’t freak out. I just want to defeat Nightmare Moon, and I’m guessing you know something. That is why I am offering my help.”

Before Twilight could reply, Rainbow was there. “I don’t like this, but the kid makes a good point.” The pegasus’ ego had been bruised, but she couldn’t deny that he had fought Nightmare Moon on their behalf. “Are you a spy?”

Applejack pulled Rainbow back by the tail as she, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy came to stand with them. “Simmer down Sally. I don’t think Twilight is a spy, but I do think Goten is onto something. Twilight knows something, don’t ya sugar cube?”

“I read The Prediction of Nightmare Moon.” Twilight stated. “Some mysterious objects called the Elements of Harmony are the only things that can stop her.” She looked out a window at the moon. “I don’t know what they are, where they are, or what they do.”

“I find that a little hard to believe.” Goten crossed his arms. “I mean, these elements are probably a way to stop her, but I think I can handle that bad pony.”

Rainbow was simmering at that remark.

“Maybe you can.” After what this kid did, Twilight wouldn’t doubt it. “Still, I’d feel better having the Elements of Harmony.”

Pinkie was looking at a book. “The Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide.”

Twilight rushed over and pushed her out of the way. “Where did you find it!?”

Pinkie bounced by. “It was under E!”

“Oh.” Twilight stated before getting the book. “According to this, there are six Elements of Harmony. Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Honesty, and Loyalty while the sixth is a mystery. It is said the last known location of the five elements was within the Castle of the Two Sisters.

Further reading speaks of an element unique to the champion. While the six elements can function fine without it, this element can further empower the others. According to this, the sperate element is courage and was lost to time.”

“That explains what we need to do, but the Castle of the Two Sisters is within…” Applejack gulped. “…the Everfree Forest.”

“The Everfree Forest.” The other ponies stated scared.

“Why are they fearful of some forest?” Goten contemplated confused.

Pinkie happily said, “Wee, let’s go!”

“Not so fast.” Twilight stopped her as she looked at them. “Look, I appreciate you 6 wanting to help, but I’d rather do this on my own.”

“No can-do Sugar Cube.” Applejack stated. “We would never let a friend of ours go into a place like that alone. We’re sticking to you like caramel on a candy apple.”

“If you send me away, I’ll just track down Nightmare Moon myself.” Goten declared. “I can’t let her win and send you all into eternal darkness.”

With or without them, he was intent on getting his fight with Nightmare Moon. He knew she was holding back. He was to, but that was beside the point. What mattered now was overcoming this villain. Fluttershy approached and tapped his leg snapping Goten out of his thoughts.

The pegasus looked at the ground before looking at him. “When I saw you, I was terrified. Even more so after you fought Nightmare Moon. I didn’t understand, but now I know you’re not bad.” She looked at everypony. “I think, after hearing how sincere you are, we’d welcome you along.”

Everypony, except Twilight who just sighed, nodded in agreement. Some of them may still be weary of him, and Rainbow’s ego was being tested, but they seemed to want him along.

“Looks like it’s settled.” Goten nodded. “I’m with you ponies. Don’t worry about that mean horse. If she shows up, I’ll handle her.”

Unlike if anyone else said it, this wasn’t bragging. Goten had the power to compete with her. Nightmare Moon’s mist had been outside the window listening in. Given her prior experience, she had suppressed her power as not to alert Goten. With the conversation done, it flew off.

Everfree Forest, Night…
Goten walked with the six ponies through the forest. Honestly, it didn’t seem that bad.

“So, none of you have been in here before?” Twilight asked.

Her question was more directed at the ponies since Goten had arrived via a portal.

“Heavens no.” Rarity replied. “Just look at this place. It’s simply dreadful.”

“It ain’t natural.” Applejack continued. “Folks say it don’t work like the rest of Equestria.”

The blue mist entered the cliff they were on.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Twilight questioned.

Rainbow stepped out of the shadows approaching Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Goten. The three ponies stepped back, but Goten had faced Super Buu. Rainbow couldn’t compare to that.

“Nobody knows.” Rainbow stated. “You know why?”

“Rainbow, quit it.” Applejack stated firmly.

Rainbow continued. “Because no pony who enters the forest, ever comes out!”

At that moment, the cliff they were on gave way sending everypony, except Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Goten who could fly, sliding down the cliff.

Everfree Forest
“We need to save them quickly!” Rainbow shouted.

The three flyers dove down to catch the others. Rainbow got Pinkie, Fluttershy managed to catch Rarity, and Goten got Applejack. Twilight continued to slide before managing to grab onto the cliff where she now dangled.

Goten knew he could easily get Twilight, but Applejack spoke up since she could guess what the boy was thinking. “Wait sugar cube. She’s scared. Let me talk to her and be ready to catch her.”

The Half-Saiyan had to admit she was right, and he didn’t want to further terrify the poor pony. Goten merely set Applejack down letting her slide to Twilight while he got into position.

“I got you.” Applejack declared while grabbing her hooves.

Twilight was terrified. “Applejack, what do I do?”

“You need to let go, so somepony can catch you.” Applejack stated.

Twilight didn’t quite trust in that. “Are you crazy!?”

“No, I ain’t.” Applejack declared. “What I’m telling you is the truth. Just let go, and someone will catch you. I promise.”

Twilight looked into Applejack’s eyes before taking a deep breath and letting go. She started to fall, which prompted her to scream, before Goten caught her.

“Don’t worry because I got you.” Goten stated with a smile.

Goten lowered them to the ground, and the pair rejoined the others. Nightmare Moon’s mist flowed on down the current path before hitting a menacing shadow which growled. It was too far for the group to hear, so they started walking onward.

Rainbow eventually began recounting the story of how the fliers saved the group. In this instance, she was more okay sharing the credit since she felt she’d done an equal share. It helped that Goten wasn’t the sole reason for Twilight being saved.

“…Fluttershy, Goten, and I managed to catch three of the ponies before Applejack and him came to your rescue.”

“Yes Rainbow.” Twilight was exasperated. “I was there, and I’m grateful; however…”

She was stopped as a manticore appeared in their path roaring at the group. To Goten, it reminded him a little of the dinosaurs he used to play with back home. Not in looks, but everything else seemed to match.

“That’s a manticore, and we must get past him.” Twilight stated determined.

Goten was ready to show that this wasn’t a threat. On the contrary, this was a potential playmate. Then, he noticed Fluttershy seemed rather apprehensive.

The beast lunged at Rarity who bucked it in the face. “Take that you ruffian!” The manticore roared at the unicorn. “My hair!”

She ran back.

“Wait.” Fluttershy called out softly.

Now, the Half Saiyan was getting the idea that Fluttershy knew more about this than them. Maybe this was one of her playmates, and he was angry over something causing him trouble. Either way, it seemed like Fluttershy had an idea what they should do.

Applejack suddenly jumped on its back. “Get along little doggy.”

The Manticore began bouncing around attempting to buck Applejack off. It eventually succeeded sending the mare flying. At this point, Goten decided it was worth giving Fluttershy a shot. She just needed a little help is all.

Goten took a deep breath. “Fluttershy says to wait!”

Goten could be loud when he wanted. Heck most Saiyans could especially when they powered up. The child even heard that his father and brother were prime examples when it came to their initial transformations into Super Saiyan 1 and 2. In the end, everyone stopped.

Now, Goten would have gladly beat this manticore, but if it were in trouble, that’d be a bad thing to do. His father only ever hurt animals that had bad intentions and usually helped animals with their problems. He had a feeling that’s what Fluttershy wanted to do.

Goten now looked at the pegasus in question. “Alright, the floor is all yours.”

“Oh, thank you.” Fluttershy nodded before walking up to the manticore. “Shh, it’s okay.” The manticore showed its paw which had a thorn in it. “Oh, poor baby.”

“Poor baby?” Rainbow questioned.

“Oh, he just has a thorn in his paw.” Goten stated with a smile.

“Now, this may hurt for just a second.” Fluttershy warned.

She removed the thorn causing the manticore to pick Fluttershy up and roar in her face.

Goten remained quiet while everyone else worriedly shouted, “Fluttershy!”

The manticore was purring as he licked the pegasus. She, in turn, doted on the manticore. This made everyone smile as they moved past them safely. Fluttershy soon rejoined them.

“How did you know about the thorn?” Twilight asked.

“I didn’t.” Fluttershy replied, “Sometimes we all just need to be shown a little kindness.”

Twilight thought on those words before walking on with the group. Once they were gone, the thorn became the mist and moved passed them possessing nearby trees. This caused things to dim as the branches moved to cover the night sky above.

“Ugh, my eyes need a rest from all this icky muck.” Rarity stated.

As if on cue, the branches obscured the sky completely.

“Wait, I stepped in something.” Applejack stated before Fluttershy screamed. “It’s just mud.”

She walked forward only to stop before a tree with a scary face. The rest of the girls, save Pinkie, screamed in terror. Again, Goten has seen scarier. Before he could speak, everyone heard Pinkie giggling.

“Pinkie, what are you doing?” Twilight questioned.

Goten laughed with her. “She’s fighting the fear using her own method.”

“Exactly.” Pinkie shook her head. “Don’t you see?”

Pinkie Pie: When I was a little filly and the sun was going down...
Twilight Sparkle: Tell me she's not...
Pinkie Pie: The darkness and the shadows, they would always make me frown...
Rarity: She is.
[Pinkie Pie]
I'd hide under my pillow
From what I thought I saw
But Granny Pie said that wasn't the way
To deal with fears at all
Rainbow Dash: Then what is?
[Pinkie Pie]
She said, "Pinkie, you gotta stand up tall
Learn to face your fears
You'll see that they can't hurt you
Just laugh to make them disappear."
Ha! Ha! Ha!
Goten: I think it works.
[Pinkie Pie]
So, giggle at the ghostly
Guffaw at the grossly
Crack up at the creepy
Whoop it up with the weepy
Chortle at the kooky
Snortle at the spooky
And tell that big dumb scary face to take a hike and leave you alone and if he thinks he can scare you then he's got another thing coming and the very idea of such a thing just makes you wanna... hahahaha... heh...
Laaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaauuuugh!

Pinkie’s song genuinely made everyone laugh together.

Later…
Goten and the six ponies had to stop before a raging river.

“How are we going to cross this?” Pinkie questioned.

Before Goten could voice his idea of the fliers just helping everyone across, they heard crying. The group followed it to a large, long, and purple sea serpent with orange hair and half a mustache.

“What a world? What a world!?” The serpent declared mournfully.

“Excuse me sir, but why are you crying?” Twilight questioned.

“I was just here, minding my own business, when a tacky cloud of smoke whizzed past me tearing half my beautiful moustache off.” The serpent explained. “Now, I look simply horrid.”

The serpent fell into the water splashing the group.

“Give me a break.” Rainbow groaned.

Applejack asked, “That’s what all this fuss is about?”

“Of course, it is.” Rarity stepped forward. “How can you be so insensitive?” She approached the serpent. “Oh, just look at him. Such lovely scales, expertly quaffed mane, and that fabulous manicure. Ah, the whole thing is just ruined by the loss of his moustache.”

“It’s true!” The serpent shouted in distress. “I was once fabulous, but now I’m hideous.”

Rarity took one of the serpent’s scales and used it to cut her tail off before using magic to place it as the missing half of his moustache. “There, now you look smashing.”

“Oh, it is perfect!” The serpent declared.

“Rarity, you’re beautiful tail.” Twilight stated shocked.

Rarity turned to her. “Oh, it’ll grow back, and short tails are in this season.”

Rainbow whispered to Goten. “So would the moustache.”

“It does seem silly.” Goten agreed.

Twilight noticed that the water had stopped. “Alright, we can now cross to the other side.”

She started to cross, but before she made it to the other side, the serpent used his body as steppingstones allowing everyone across. The group jumped from each part of the body until they made it to the other side. After a little more walking, they could see the castle.

“There’s the ruins of the Two Sister’s Castle.” Twilight stated.

The student rushed off, followed by everyone, until she almost went over the edge because the rope bridge was gone. Goten rushed forward and pulled her back to safety by her tail.

“That was close.” Goten stated. “You seem really drawn to falling off cliffs or something.”

Pinkie sighed. “Oh, now what do we do?”

“We could just fly everyone across.” Goten offered.

It was a good idea, but Rainbow saw a decent alternative. Not to mention, it would be slightly faster all things considered. If they went with Goren’s idea, it was unlikely Fluttershy could carry one of the non-fliers over this gap. That meant wasting time flying from one side to the other.

“That may not be for the best.” Rainbow noticed that the bridge had fallen on their side of the cliff. “I got the perfect, safe way for all of us to cross. Just wait here.”

Goten merely shrugged. Yeah, he could do it himself, but his father didn’t do everything. Sure, he ended up saving the day, but he still gave others the chance to be a hero. Goten figured he should do the same. Rainbow flew on down and got the bridge before taking it to the other side.

She was just about to tie it in place before an alluring voice spoke. “Rainbow…”

“Who’s there?” Rainbow looked around. “Who said that? I’m not scared of you. Show yourself.”

“We’ve been waiting for you. The best flier in all of Equestria.” She turned to the fog as the voice continued to speak. “You are even stronger than the Half-Saiyan to boot.”

“Really?” Rainbow liked the sound of that, so she nodded. “Yeah, I totally knew that. Say, you wouldn’t mind telling the Wonderbolts that, would ya? I’ve been trying to get in with them forever.”

“No Rainbow, we want you to join us.” Three figures dressed in purple attire ran out of the fog. “The Shadowbolts. We’re the greatest team in the Everfree Forest, and soon we will be the greatest in Equestria. First, we need a captain. You.”

“Yeah!” Rainbow’s eyes shone brightly. “Sign me up.” She walked over to the bridge. “Just let me tie this, and we’ll have a deal.”

“No!” One of the Shadowbolts got in her way. “It’s either them or us.” The fog became thick to make certain the others wouldn’t get involved. “Just think about it. Join us, and you can face that naked ape back there. We know you don’t like him, so this sounds like the perfect opportunity.”

“Whoever said I didn’t like Goten?” Rainbow questioned to the shock of the Shadowbolts. “I’ll admit that his strength really gets on my nerves, but he’s helped us. I may have wanted to fight Nightmare Moon, but he did it to protect ponies he’s never met.

Then, he joined us to stop that same alicorn even though it didn’t concern him. The kid’s got guts. I want to beat him but abandoning them isn’t the way. So, I must refuse your offer, but I would like to thank you for the consideration.”

Rainbow tied off the bridge and flew back to her friends.

“Good job Rainbow.” Twilight declared.

The group had started to cross.

“See, I never leave my friends hanging.” Rainbow stated.

The group came to stand before a huge castle. Goten was staring at the building intensely since he could now sense Nightmare Moon in there. In fact, her power was only able to be sensed now, so the Half-Saiyan was certain the alicorn was calling him out.

“Nightmare Moon is beckoning me to her.” Goten declared. “I got to face her.”

“Darling, I think you should reconsider.” Rarity stated worriedly. “You may have held your ground earlier, but I’m fairly certain the Elements of Harmony are what we need. Would it not be better to get them before confronting her?”

“I already told you that I’d face her whether it be with or without you.” Goten declared. “This isn’t up for debate. I need to know where I stand against her.”

Fluttershy had been intimidated by the Half-Saiyan at first, but this journey into the forest, as well as his earlier fight with Nightmare Moon, told her who Goten was. He wasn’t a monster. This was a brave child, but a child nonetheless which worried her immensely.

“Please see reason Goten?” Applejack begged. “This isn’t your average tousle. Nightmare Moon means business, and she’ll end you the first chance…”

“I know!” Goten exclaimed. “You seem to forget that I was in that earlier fight!”

His voice silenced the group. The young Half-Saiyan clenched his fist firmly and looked at the castle. He knew he was young and that those around him saw it that way. The problem is, he couldn’t be seen that way if he wanted to stand alongside his idols.

“Please understand.” Goten implored. “I need to do this. Have faith in me, and I won’t let you down.”

“Girls, let him go.” Twilight stated. “We all saw how capable he is as a fighter. He can keep Nightmare Moon distracted while we get the elements and figure out how they work.” She nodded. “Go.”

Goten smiled gratefully. “Thank you.”

He rocketed into the castle heading straight for Nightmare Moon. The others were uncertain about this, but they decided not to raise a fuss. They certainly would have with anypony else, but Goten was different. That didn’t stop Rainbow from attempting to join the fray.

“Whoa girl, you aren’t going anywhere near that.” Applejack lassoed Rainbow and dragged her along as the ponies entered the castle. “It’s best to let Goten handle distracting her.”

“This isn’t fair!” Rainbow complained while attempting to struggle free. “I should be allowed into the fray!”

“No!” The other ponies declared.

Applebuck Season

Field Outside of Ponyville
Goten stood across from Rainbow Dash who seemed ready for what was about to happen. As for the Half-Saiyan, he was a bit unsure about doing this. It’s not that he thought the pegasus was weak. She was strong, but Nightmare Moon had been exponentially stronger by comparison.

“Hey Goten, I just wanted to thank you for agreeing to fight me.” Rainbow was raring to go.

“Well, I did say I would.” Goten scratched his cheek. “This is a good place for it, right?”

“Yeah, this works.” Rainbow declared.

“So, this is just a spar between friends, right?” Goten questioned. “I’d hate for either of us to really injure the other.”

“That is about it; however, I want us both to go all out.” Rainbow got ready to attack. “I don’t plan on holding back myself, so you shouldn’t either.”

Rainbow then suddenly launched at Goten who dropped to the ground allowing the pegasus to fly over him. Rainbow stopped herself and flew back at him. The Half-Saiyan lunged clear to the right from his position on the ground avoiding her once more.

Rainbow then ascended to the sky rapidly before tucking in her wings and dive bombing the Half-Saiyan. Goten rocketed back as the pegasus landed gritting her teeth. She then moved around in a circle quicker and quicker generating a small tornado.

“Spinning Vortex!” Rainbow declared.

She sent the mini tornado Goten’s way, but he held out his right hand while generating a ball of Ki. When the tornado reached him, Goten shoved the Ki ball into it dispersing the oncoming attack.

“No good, huh?” Rainbow stared at Goten firmly. “Looks like I need to go faster.”

Rainbow Dash began flying around the field to pick up speed, but no matter how fast she went Goten’s eyes kept up with her. Eventually, Rainbow kept trying to fly into the Half-Saiyan, but he gracefully dodged every time.

Suddenly, Rainbow lost sight of him. “Where’d he go?” She continued to fly around the field keeping her eyes peeled. “Where is he?”

Goten had ascended above the pegasus and now flew down before lightly touching Rainbow’s head. She immediately fly back before coming to hover across from the Half Saiyan.

“Okay, I win.” Goten declared with a hopeful smile.

Rainbow grit her teeth before flying at Goten who simply jumped over her.

“Goten, you seem to have forgotten the rules laid out before we left town.” Rainbow turned to face him. “Dodge any attack you are able to. Take it seriously and no fooling around. Do not hold back.” The pegasus was shaking in anger at not being taken seriously.

“This is so frustrating.” Images of Goten’s first fight with Nightmare Moon came to mind. “When someone doesn’t take me seriously, my pride takes a hit.” Rainbow looked at Goten firmly. “Show me your power. The power you used to defeat Nightmare Moon.”

“Looks like, she’s not giving me much of a choice.” Goten looked down. “Alright Rainbow. If you want to see that power, I’ll oblige.” His hair turned golden while spiking up more, and his eyes turned teal. “This is what I used. This is a Super Saiyan.”

“His hair and eyes just changed.” Rainbow thought shocked. “Is he the one exuding this pressure I feel?”

Goten used his increased speed to seemingly appear before Rainbow Dash. It’s not like she could track him before, but now it was impossible. She tried to hit him with her front hoof, but the Half-Saiyan effortlessly avoided her.

Rainbow’s eyes went wide, and she turned only to see a fist coming at her with every intention of hitting her. Goten stopped the attack right before the pegasus’ face, but the air generated from the movement slammed into her knocking Rainbow into the ground.

Goten landed before his friend as his features returned to normal. “Alright, I think that’s enough.” He started to walk away hoping his friend would be okay with this outcome. “It’s nearing lunch time.”

Rainbow stood up and looked at Goten’s retreating form shocked. “So, that’s the strength it took to beat Nightmare Moon.” She looked at the ground. “Goten’s on a whole other level.” She gained a firm expression. “If that’s the case, I’ll just train to surpass that level.”

“Perhaps, I could teach you a few things to even the playing field.” A familiar voice stated.

“What are you doing here?” Rainbow Dash turned to see the transparent Bardock standing behind her. “Aren’t you bound to Goten or something?”

“In a sense, I am.” Bardock crossed his arms. “Granted, because of that I can’t travel as I please, but being out here is easy enough. Now, do you want training or not?”

“Why would you help me?” Rainbow asked. “Aren’t you Goten’s guide?”

“That’s exactly why I’m speaking to you now.” Bardock stated. “The boy’s growth will stagnate if he doesn’t have worthy rivals. As far as I can tell, you, Twilight Sparkle, and Applejack are his best bets in this village.”

“So, you’re just going to train me to make Goten stronger.” Rainbow shook her head. “I don’t want that. I want to surpass him.”

“That’s the spirit.” Bardock smirked. “As much as I want to see that boy improve, your training won’t lack pegasus. There would be no point to my offer if I merely trained you as a lamb to the slaughter. You must want to surpass the boy, or you might as well give up.”

“Alright, I’ll bite.” Rainbow was starting to warm up to the idea. “What can you show me to keep up with Goten?”

“When I was alive, I spent time picking up new techniques.” Bardock informed. “Saiyan Warriors tend to be fast learners, and I happened to be a warrior with the ability to see the future when I was alive. By observing my son and those around him, I picked up many techniques.”

“If you can help me get near Goten’s level, I’ll train with you” Rainbow declared.

“Then, you must do exactly as I say.” Bardock stated firmly. “You start complaining, and I’ll punish you with training until you collapse. A word to the wise, I know how to push an athletic type like yourself. Now, let’s get started.”

Ponyville, Next Day…
It was a quiet day, and Goten was uncertain how to spend it. Eventually, he decided that he might as well walk around the village and take it easy. Why plan something when you could take a moment to relax?

Goten soon noted that the ground was shaking. Not as much as when he’d play with the dinosaur’s back home, but it was alarming. The Half-Saiyan flew into the air and looked around before spotting a dust cloud heading for Ponyville.

“This is bad.” Goten yelled out over the village as he noticed a heard of cows coming towards the village. “Stamped!"

Panic spread quickly with everypony hiding in their homes or running to save themselves.

"Hey!” Pinkie was having the time of her life as she bounced from the ground shaking. “This makes my voice sound silly!"

"Pinkie Pie, are you crazy?” Twilight was running. “Run!"

Goten flew on over to the heard to see if there was something he could do.

"Everypony calm down!” Mayor Mare was trying her best to calm the situation. “There is no need to panic!"

"But Mayor, whatever shall we do?" Rarity asked in a terrified manor.

“Alright, think Goten. These cows are scared, and they’re not as big as dinosaurs. You can’t really hurt them.” Goten was frustrated since it’s not like he had much practice herding animals. “There must be something I can do."

"YEEHAW!" Applejack yelled cheerfully.

Goten noticed the apple farmer and her small, brown dog running amongst the heard, so he flew alongside them. "Applejack?"

Ponies started to cheer for them to get the herd away from Ponyville.

"Move aside, Winona!” AJ then looked to the Half-Saiyan. “Goten, make sure we got no stragglers!”

"Got it!" Goten declared.

With a clear direction, Goten flew above the heard and began targeting cows that seemed like they were breaking from the heard. He immediately moved towards those cows and nudged them back into place. Winona and Applejack kept the heard moving where they wanted.

"Come on, little dogies! Turn!" AJ stated before whistling for her dog. "Winona, put 'em up!” The earth pony roped the first cow and dragged it to the right away from Ponyville with the rest of the herd following. “Attagirl! Yee haw!"

“All of you stay together!” Goten made sure no cows broke off. “No one left behind!”

Applejack managed to make the heard stop by stopping the lead cow. “That was some top-notch herding Goten. You may just be a natural.” Goten smiled at the praise “Good work as always Winona." The dog gave a cheerful bark "Now, what in the hay was this about?"

A brown spotted cow, known as Daisy Jo, mooed to clear her throat before speaking. "Oh my! Begging your pardon Applejack, but Mooriella here saw one of those nasty snakes. Gave us all the willies don’t ya know?"

"We completely understand.” Applejack stated. “Just try to steer clear of Ponyville next time."

“We know that when you’re scared, you can’t make wise choices, but try to direct the herd somewhere safe.” Goten added. “I don’t think either of us want to see any of you hurt.”

"We certainly will.” Daisy began to lead the heard away. “So long you three."

The cows made their way back to the meadows, and Goten hoped they won’t get startled again. The ponies of Ponyville cheered for the three heroes.

"Yee haw!" Applejack declared.

She then ran off with Winona while Goten decided to slip away in another direction. He was glad to have been of help and beyond grateful to Applejack for taking charge.

"Yee haw!” Pinkie was beyond happy and hoped around. “Ride 'em, cowpony!"

"Applejack and Goten were just... just..." Mayor Mare tried to find the word.

Fortunately, Pinkie answered. "AppleSaiyantastic!"

"Exactly.” Mayor Mare addressed the gathered ponies. “We must do something to thank them for saving the town."

"I know!" Pinkie shouted. “A party!”

Everypony liked the sound of that.

A Week Later…
Goten had come to the party for him and Applejack. While he didn’t need it to feel appreciated, he wasn’t going to be a spoil sport. It was clear by all the decorations that the ponies had put a lot of work into this.

“Hey Pinkie, I just wanted to say thanks for the party.” Goten had approached the party pony. “I think Applejack will be just as grateful.”

“It was no problem.” Pinkie smiled. “Now, you are one of the guests of honor so get on stage.”

“Will do.” Goten walked onto the stage, but he had to wonder where his fellow hero of the day was. “Where is Applejack? She deserves most of the credit for the save.”

Twilight soon came onto the stage and had prepared a speech in Goten and Applejack’s honor, but she was constantly interrupted by some of her friends who wanted to share their thoughts on Applejack. They also talked about how Applejack was going to help them with something later.

After hearing that, Goten wondered when the country pony took a break. Eventually, Twilight gave up on her speech after the mayor wanted to have the last word. Annoyed, the unicorn joined her friends in the crowd to listen in on what Mayor Mare was about to say.

"With no further ado, it is my privilege to give the Prize Pony of Ponyville Award, to our guests of honor. A pony and Half-Saiyan of the utmost trustworthiness, reliability, and integrity. Ponyville's most capable and dependable friends: Applejack and Goten!"

The ponies cheered but quickly died down as they realized Applejack was nowhere to be seen. This left everyone confused. Eventually, Applejack did show up. She was working her way through the crowd of ponies and approached to accept the award with Goten.

It was obvious that Applejack was acting a little different than usual. She had problems keeping her eyes open and seemed disorientated. Twilight tried to give her proper thanks in the name of Ponyville. It was awkward and ended with Applejack dragging the trophy away.

"Was it just me, or did Applejack seem a little…" Twilight began.

Each of her friends gave an answer.

"Tired?" Rainbow stated.

"Dizzy?" Fluttershy then added.

"Messy?” Everyone looked at Rarity oddly. “Well, did you see her mane?"

"She seemed fine to me.” Pinkie started jumping for joy. “Woo! Woo!"

Sweet Apple Acres
Twilight had decided to go to Sweet Apple Acres to find out what was wrong with Applejack, and Goten tagged along. Once there, they quickly spotted Applejack bucking a tree. On her next attempt, she kicked over one of her barrels.

"What on Equis is that pony doing?" Twilight asked.

"Beats me.” Goten shrugged. “Whatever it is, Applejack’s energy is low. Really low. I’m not sure how much longer she can keep up this bucking.”

AJ soon fell asleep where she stood prompting the pair to approach.

"Hey Applejack!" Twilight shouted.

The pony continued to sleep, so Goten took in a deep breathe. “APPLEJACK!!!"

Once again, the Half-Saiyan could yell like nobody’s business, and it was more than loud enough to snap Applejack awake. “Huh? Whose there?” The country pony looked around before spotting them. "Oh, howdy Twilight and Goten."

The pair approached her, and Twilight spoke up. "What is all this about?"

"It's Applebuck Season." AJ almost tripped over her own hooves.

"Applewhat Season?" Goten asked.

"It's what the Apple Family calls harvestin' time.” AJ explained as she started to move onto another tree. “We gather all the apples from the trees so we can sell 'em."

"But why are you doing it alone?" Twilight asked.

"'Cause Big Mcintosh hurt himself." AJ explained.

"What about all those relatives I met when I first came to Ponyville?” Twilight inquired. “Can't they help?"

"They were just here for the Apple Family Reunion.” AJ explained. “They actually live all over Equestria and are busy harvestin' their own orchards meaning I'm on my own. Which means, I should really get back to work."

Goten got the feeling AJ’s pride could rival Vegeta’s meaning she likely wouldn’t want help with the orchard. On the other hand, this farm pony was tired enough that he could potentially relieve her work load another way.

“Alright, we’ll leave, but I actually have a favor to ask.” Goten smiled. “If you did this for me, it’d be such a huge thing in my eyes. You’d be a real friend.”

“Of course, Goten.” AJ yawned. “I’m always willing to help a friend.”

Twilight wondered what Goten was up to while the Half-Saiyan thought he was being a little manipulative, but AJ may seriously hurt herself. If she didn’t, she may just harm another pony, and Goten couldn’t let that happen.

“Well, I think I haven’t spent nearly enough time with the other mares in our friend group.” Goten explained. “I’ve been awfully busy settling in and training to the point that I feel I’ve been neglecting my time with them.”

“I don’t mean ta rush ya Goten, but I have trees to buck.” She started wobbling. “Can you get on with it?”

“No problem.” Goten stated. “All that stuff you promised to do with the girls sounds fun, so I’d like to take your place helping them. It’d be a great way to build stronger bonds with them.”

The thing is, Goten wasn’t completely lying. He had been slacking on spending time with the other mares. Hey, he was willing to give helping them a shot especially if it kept AJ away. Given her state, some of those activities sounded like ones she could use to accidently cause harm.

Twilight immediately understood and thought it was a lovely idea. “That is just a shame Goten.” She looked at the farm pony. “Applejack, please say you’ll help him.”

“If this will help you, do it.” AJ walked on. “Now, I really need to get back to work.”

Twilight and Goten left the area.

Once they were far away from AJ, Twilight spoke up. “This is a really sweet thing you’re doing for Applejack.”

“I just hope it’ll be enough.” Goten stated. “While I help the other girls, you should try to break through to her. I’ve seen this orchard, and I think AJ’s biting off a bit too much.” He looked at the ground. “I just feel bad I had to lie to lighten her load.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t normally condone lying, but you can apologize later when she’s in a better state to understand.” Twilight stated.

“I guess.” Goten still felt bad, but he didn’t see any other option. “Anyways, I should get started on those promises.”

Ponyville
Rainbow stood on a fence post waiting for AJ to arrive.

Goten landed next to her. “Hey Rainbow Dash.”

“Oh, hey Goten.” Rainbow stated. “What are you doing here?”

Goten decided to keep it simple. “I just realized my training has kept me rather distant from my friends, so I asked AJ to let me take over her promises. I mean, that spar we had was the first time we spent any real time together since Nightmare Moon.”

“I understand.” Rainbow jumped on down. “Okay, let me explain what’s going to be happening.” She pointed towards what boiled down to a seesaw. “I’m going to stand on one end of that while you jump down on the other end from that platform above.

That’ll launch me into the air faster than I could on my own allowing me to do some amazing flips and spins. Once I get it all down, including a faster take off, I’m certain I’ll impress the Wonder Bolts.”

“Sounds like a fun form of training.” Goten smiled. “I’m in.”

The two of them got into position, and Goten played his part launching the prepared pony into the air where she began practicing her tricks. This is essentially what they did for the rest of the day with the Half-Saiyan having a blast.

Sugar Cube Corner
Goten had given Pinkie the same explanation he’d given Rainbow. After assuring the pony that he could follow directions, he helped his mom in the kitchen many times before, she had agreed to let him help.

He was then introduced to the Cakes. Mr. Cake was a taller stallion with a yellow coat and red mane while Mrs. Cake had a light blue coat with a pinkish mane. From what Goten could tell, they seemed like rather nice ponies.

“Pinkie Pie, are you sure you’re up for baking the muffins and running the store this afternoon?” Mrs. Cake asked

“Yes, siree bob Mrs. Cake.” Pinkie declared. “Plus, I have Goten to help me, and with how fast he can move, baking muffins will be a snap.”

“Don’t worry about a thing.” Goten added. “My mom taught me how to be a good helper in the kitchen. I suspect Pinkie knows what to do, so there should be no problems with her leadership.”

“Well, alright.” Mr. Cake stated. “We’ll trust in you two to handle things.”

Once the Cakes were gone, Pinkie and Goten got to work. The earth pony was the one who followed the recipes and combined the ingredients while Goten got the ingredients and kept things clean. In the end, they completed all the baking.

As Goten helped Pinkie, he got an idea. Maybe this could be what he did around town to earn some bits. Twilight had been taking care of him, but he didn’t want to be a bother forever. He didn’t doubt there were many ponies that could use some help.

Bunny Burrows: Next Day…
After explaining things to Fluttershy, the timid pony had readily accepted Goten’s help, and they talked as they walked.

“I may not have expected you Goten, but I’m glad you’re here to help.” Fluttershy stated. “You seemed like a natural when helping Applejack round up those cows, so I’m sure you’ll be an asset to the annual rabbit roundup.”

“No problem Fluttershy.” Goten smiled. “I’m happy to help.” He rubbed the back of his head. “I’m sorry my expertise lies more with larger animals than smaller ones. It’s just what I tended to play with.”

“Oh, that’s quite alright.” Fluttershy stated. “I’m happy to tell you how to handle the bunnies… if you want, that is?”

“I would appreciate that.” Goten nodded. “I wouldn’t want to mess this up.”

“Essentially, a lot of new, baby bunnies have been born, so it’s my job to get a count all the new families.” Fluttershy explained. “Now, as you said, these are smaller animals. Bunnies to be exact. They require one to be gentle as they are rather timid.”

“Gentleness is key.” Goten nodded. “Understood.”

Goten honestly didn’t find it hard to be gentler. It was kind of like being playful with the dino’s back home except quitter. The bunnies seemed to be rather drawn to Goten probably because he had a love of nature from his father.

Sweet Apple Acres
After finishing with Fluttershy, Goten decided to see how AJ had been getting along with her harvest. Even though he had fun with his friends, the Half-Saiyan was still worried for the farm horse. He expected to see her doing some apple bucking, but instead found her unconscious.

Twilight and a red stallion with an orange mane were near her. The stallion was Applejack's big brother Big Macintosh. Goten met him on one or two occasions when he was doing some work on the farm. He didn't talk much, but the stallion seemed okay in Goten’s books.

Goten landed next to Twilight. “Is Applejack okay?”

Twilight looked at Applejack in concern. “I’m not sure.” She shook her head. “AJ finished up a section of the orchard, but Big Mac pointed out how much she still had left to do. Now, she’s been like this.”

“Here I thought taking some of her load off would have helped more.” Goten frowned. “Guess it only delayed this outcome, huh?”

“You did what you could.” Twilight stated. “Regardless, it was really sweet of you.” At that moment, the farm horse woke up, so the unicorn focused on her. “AJ are you alright?"

"Huh," Applejack groaned.

"Applejack, every time I came to you, I saw how hard you worked; however, there are ponies who care for your wellbeing out there.” Twilight stated. “So, maybe you should put a little of your pride aside and allow your friends to help,"

Applejack looked at how many apple trees there were left and realized by now that it was too much for her. In the end, she swallowed her pride and accepted their help. Twilight and Goten let out a sigh of relief.

Later...
Goten, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Fluttershy all ended up helping Applejack with the apple trees, and the work was done by the end of the day. As thanks, AJ prepared some drinks for her friends before bringing them on out.

"How about y'all come over here?” AJ offered. “I got some fine apple juice waitin' for ya!" the group gathered around. “I can’t thank you all enough. I was acting a bit stubborn.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “A bit?”

“Okay.” AJ stated. “A might stubborn. Twilight and Goten, I’m awfully sorry for just brushing of your concern all this time.”

“I have to apologize as well.” Goten stated.

“Apologize for what?” AJ asked confused.

“I lied to not only you, but Rainbow, Pinkie, and Fluttershy as well.” Goten admitted sadly. “While it was true I wanted to spend more time with my friends, the truth is that I didn’t want to see you overwork yourself. I’m sorry. Even if I may never have been caught, it wasn’t right.”

The girls looked at each other, but it was AJ who spoke. “I can’t say I like the fact that you lied, but I understand why you did it. As I said, I was a might stubborn, and had you spoken honestly, I’d have brushed ya off. I forgive ya and thank you for caring about me.”

“Thank you, AJ.” Goten nodded. “I’ve heard many stories about pride, so I forgive you as well.”

The other girls easily forgave Goten since he had been a huge help to them. After hanging out a bit, everyone went home. Goten would now set out to offer his help to Ponyville. Doing odd jobs would honestly be for the best since he had his training as well.

Author's Note

This chapter turned out better than I thought it would. Now, I'm contemplating constructive ways to skip episodes without them going missing. I would like to finish this story someday, and 222 episodes, some movies, and specials are a bit much.

Especially when I feel many of them could be left as they were or with very minor changes. If any of you have ideas, I'd be glad to hear them. Oh, maybe I could do a Dragon Ball Z 'Last Time' any time I skip an episode.

What do you think?

Best Night Ever

Champion’s Hill: Week before the Gala, Morning…
Goten stood on the hill, outside of Ponyville, which had the entrance to the Champion’s First Training Room. As such, Champion’s Hill had really taken off as a name. Despite what this hill was meant for, the young Half-Saiyan was here for a reason aside from training.

“Well, I’ll admit I didn’t know what to make of your request when I received your letter, but you can likely conclude the answer based on my arrival.” Blue Hills(Blue Blood) spoke up as he crested the hill and came to stand at the champion’s side.

“I’m glad you did.” Goten smiled. “Even if Celestia and Luna weren’t ponies I’d want to help, you’re still my best and first option.”

“That reasoning is part of what persuaded me to accept.” Blue admitted. “Another is that you seven have done Equestria a great service. While one should not act for a reward, sometimes great acts do deserve to be rewarded. Before I begin, I do have one question.”

“Sure, ask away.” Goten stated.

“Why are you so invested in this?” Blue asked.

“Without them, I wouldn’t have much.” Goten smiled. “They’re my friends. Do I really need more of a reason than that to help them achieve what they want?”

“You have a good heart, Goten.” Blue smiled. “I suppose I should get started.”

“Thanks again for doing this.” Goten floated off the ground. “Now, I got a lot of work lined up for today, so I got to go.”

“Yes, by all means.” Blue stated before making his way to the train station.

Outside Carousal Boutique: Day of the Gala, Evening…
Goten was sat up against a tree while Pinkie jumped on a trampoline, and Twilight was ensuring she had a spell down. The three of them were gathered because the Grand Galloping Gala was that night, and they were merely waiting for the others.

"The Grand Galloping Gala is tonight!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed while jumping.

"Pinkie, please stop shouting.” Twilight retorted firmly. “I'm trying to focus."

"Pinkie Pie, please stop jumping!” Rarity had suddenly opened the door of her boutique. “I refuse to let you put on your dress while you're sweaty!"

“I tried to tell you Pinkie.” Goten commented.

Pinkie Pie stopped jumping and stood on the ground.

"The others are very late!" Rarity commented.

"Hold your horses because we’re here." Applejack stated.

She was walking alongside Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. Gilda wasn’t coming even though the pegasus had asked if she wanted a ticket, but the griffon was more invested in helping Ditzy with Weather Pony training tonight.

"Perfect, I'm ready!" Twilight declared.

"For what?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Alright, Spike." Twilight said.

Spike brought an apple and set it on the ground.

"An apple!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Are we having pie?"

Spike silenced Pinkie Pie before Twilight used her magic to turn the apple into a carriage big enough to hold them all. Everyone then complimented Twilight's work.

"Thanks, but that's just the start.” Twilight stated. “Fluttershy, did you bring your friends?”

"Oh yes, but will they be safe?" Fluttershy asked lowering her mice, which were in her mane, to the ground.

"You have my word." Twilight assured

"We'll keep Twilight in check for ya, Fluttershy." Applejack reassured.

Twilight used her magic to turn the mice into full grown horses.

"Hm, besides the faces, they kind of look like the horses back on my Earth.” Goten commented causing everyone to look at him. “Hey, what are you looking at me for? I’m just saying their faces are too rat like to truly be horses.”

In their distraction, Opal, Rarity's cat, scratched one of the horse mice. This spooked them all, and they were soon running for the hills.

"Oh no!” Twilight exclaimed. “Those horses were supposed to carry the carriage! How will we get to the Gala now?"

"Since that plan was a bust, I might as well just fly the carriage there.” Goten offered.

"No, we couldn’t let you do that." Twilight replied. “This night is just as much yours as it is ours, so you shouldn’t be made to do any work during it.”

“Eh, it won’t be.” Goten shrugged. “Compared to helping ponies move, which isn’t all that hard in the first place, this will be like walking to the bathroom or something else easy.”

"Well, if Goten really wants ta do this, I say we let him.” Applejack voiced. “I mean, we gave him an opportunity not to, but I think the boy’s determined.”

In the end, no one could argue with that, so they soon entered the boutique.

Carousal Boutique
The Mane 6 were all freshening up in a separate room from Goten and Spike. While the former was more than fine letting them, the later wasn’t as content.

Essentially, Spike was knocking on the door. "Come on! Let us in guys!"

"No! You mustn't!” Rarity exclaimed. “We're dressing!"

"Rarity, we don't normally wear clothes." Applejack responded.

Rarity groaned before using her magic to open the door. "I'm sorry you two, but some of us do have standards."

"I still can't believe we're going to be at Canterlot tonight!" Spike exclaimed happily as he and Goten entered the room. "Our home town, Twilight! The best part is that we'll be together all night long!"

"I don't know, Spike." Rainbow Dash retorted.

Rarity put an eyelash on. "We'll just have to see."

Applejack scrubbed Fluttershy's hoof. "We're going to be a might busy."

Pinkie Pie's hair was straightened before poofing up again. "Busy having fun!"

"Oh.” Spike frowned. “Okay."

"Don't worry, Spike.” Goten gave a reassuring smile. “Even if the girls have plans, I didn’t really settle on anything I wanted to do. The two of us will just hang out.”

Spike smiled. “That sounds great!”

Canterlot
Spike and the mares were in the carriage while Goten had lifted it from below and flown it to Canterlot. All eight of them were in their formal ware. When he spotted a break in the flow of carriages, the Half-Saiyan brought them down.

Even though this didn’t cause an accident, it still drew a lot of attention. Quite frankly, Goten only paid attention to the extent that he could tell most of these upper crust ponies didn’t seem to like his presence. Beyond that, it didn’t really bother him as his friends exited the carriage.

The group walked down the carpet and into the castle. While this wasn’t exactly as awe inspiring to him, considering how often he has been to the castle, Goten could tell his friends were amazed. He could certainly take joy in that fact.

"This is going to be the best night ever because we're all going to spend it…" Spike didn’t even get to finish as the mares went off in completely different directions.

“That was expected.” Goten smiled. “Ah well, let’s go Spike

"At least I have one friend to spend this night with." Spike nodded with a smile. “Yeah, let’s go. We can hit the drinks since I’m feeling thirsty.”

“Same here.” Goten voiced.

With Twilight
Twilight ran up the steps but soon slowed as she noticed not one or even two ponies waiting. There were in fact three with a familiar pink alicorn gesturing and inclining her head politely to the sets of incoming guests.

"Cadence?" Twilight questioned as memories of her foal sitter ran through her mind.

"Twilight!" Cadence declared happily.

It was evident by the two mares’ postures, at least to Celestia, that they wanted to do their tailored greeting. While she would have enjoyed seeing that, the atmosphere of the gala won out, and they ended up sharing a warm hug.

“I wasn’t informed you’d be attending the gala.” Cadence looked between Blue Blood and Celestia with a knowing smirk. “Not when I got the invitation on short notice or arrived.” The two ponies she looked at merely looked away. “Still, I welcome you, and it’s good to see you.”

“It’s so good to see you too Cadence.” Twilight declared happily.

Celestia walked closer. "I am just as glad to see you as well.”

"Miss Sparkle." Blue Blood spoke up drawing her attention before he shook her hoof in greeting.

"Princess Celestia." Twilight quickly turned her attention to her mentor. "I was hoping we could talk tonight.” She then turned her head to Cadence. “Now that you’re here, I also want to talk with you as well. Oh, I have so much to tell both of you!"

Celestia's violet eye narrowed as she tried to explain. "I'm quite busy at the moment, but later I'm sure we..."

"Auntie, a moment.” Blueblood interrupted. "The rules specify the princess should be present to welcome guests for the Gala; however, they have never specified which princess. While rules are important, I’m sure between you and Cadence, both could arrange time with Miss Sparkle.”

The two alicorn royals made eye contact and shared a smile.

"Quite a liberal interpretation of the rules, nephew." Celestia beckoned them all to lean in closer. "I like it.”

“If anypony could bend the rules just right, it’d be you, Blue.” Cadence smiled. “Aunt Celestia, why don’t you go off with Twilight first.”

“Nonsense Cadence.” Celestia nodded. “You two should go off for now and come find me in a bit to switch.”

Cadence and Twilight grinned before they trotted off together.

With Rarity
Rarity ended up spotting Blue Blood standing alongside Princess Celestia, and upon approaching him, she couldn't help but notice the strange look he gave her. That was quickly overwritten by the fact that he kissed her hoof.

That was an action she had not seen him repeat with any number of other esteemed and important guests of court. She was still a bit flushed and flattered, but there was a degree of curiosity coloring her thoughts as well.

"Miss Rarity." Blue Blood had decided he’d give this his best to truly fulfill the requests Goten made. "I may impose on you for a dance later."

She had been about to remark on how honored she’d be; however, the element of generosity was when shuffled off. The prince offered a conciliatory wink before a long line of guests were gathering to introduce themselves to Cadence.

With Rainbow Dash
"My pie!” A voice called out.

Rainbow Dash turned her head to see two of the Wonderbolts, Soren and Spitfire, were currently just outside the VIP area. The male pegasus, Soren, had dropped a pie he’d just bought from Applejack. The Element of loyalty immediately sped on over and caught the pie.

“You saved my pie!" Soren declared happily.

He wasted no time in dealing with his precious confection.

"Whoa, normally we got pretty good eyes, but you must have been moving fast because all we saw was a blur!” Spitfire commented.

“Yeah, I’ve trained a lot.” Rainbow replied simply amazed to be around her idols. “For the past months, I’ve met a new trainer whose pushed me further than I ever thought I could go. Oh, also my name is Rainbow Dash!"

"Well Rainbow Dash, any training that makes a pony that fast is something I’d like to discuss.” Spitfire stated. “Why don’t you come hang out with Soren and I?”

"Sure." Dash played it, obviously, coy. "Why not?"

"Funny story." Spitfire added while she and a now satisfied Soren led her through security. "There was some kind of weird scheduling mistake, so Soren and I are free all night."

This was a dream come true for Rainbow.

With Applejack
Applejack was not a happy pony. Aside from one apple pie, she hadn't made a sale in almost an hour. The culprit had to be the hay-seed buffet down the way. There were flowery signs up helping to direct ponies to where they could fill up on fancy hors d'oeuvres.

"Pardon me?"

Applejack looked up to see that it was a potential customer. This pony wore clean but simple clothes in white and black with a bit of pink. She was a unicorn with a light blue coat and a pinkish-red mane done back into a neat bun.

With her was another mare, the same age or maybe a little younger, with a chocolate coat and dark blonde mane. They didn't seem to be guests. In fact, if Applejack had to guess, she’d say they were servants.

"I was wondering if I could have one of your apples?" The more talkative of the pair asked.

"Sure thing, sugar cube!" Applejack cheered inwardly at finally getting another sale before turning to the more reserved of the pair. "Hungry? Anything I can get for ya?"

"Could I have a candy apple?" The dark brown filly asked.

"One candy apple, comin' right up!" Plucking the confection off its tray, Applejack added a little napkin, so it was easier to hold. "Enjoy!"

With a jingle, four bits fell into her purse. The two serving girls didn't waste time before starting to eat. By the looks on their faces, they were happy, satisfied customers. That was always Applejack's favorite. She only had six bits to her name, but it was better than nothing.

"Excuse me, miss." She looked up and saw a colt in a prim white and black vest along with two others accompanying him "We heard you were sellin' applies.”

"Yer darn tootin' I am!" Applejack's spirits rose. “Maybe tonight won’t be a wash after all?”

With Fluttershy
Things weren't working out for the shy pegasus, so she decided to try being more assertive. Though, it was unlikely many would see what she was trying to do as assertiveness.

"I'm sorry to have scared you, my friends!" Fluttershy called to all the little critters in hiding while also having a line of rope between her teeth. "I'm leaving now, so you can all come out!"

Ducking quickly behind one of the many festive, iron arches, she peeked out from around the corner to watch the fruits of her labor. Very soon, she'd finally have one of the garden's elusive, little critters, and it would learn to love her just like all the animals back home did.

She'd then set it free to tell all the other animals, and it’d start a chain reaction. All the animals would come to her to apologize for being flighty and rude. They'd see that she was just like them, and that she was their friend.

“What is this we see?” A familiar voice questioned.

Fluttershy didn’t recognize the voice immediately. All she knew was that it wasn’t the voice of that strange yet harmless groundskeeper who kept getting in her way. When she opened her eyes, it clicked into place as Luna was now standing before her.

Fluttershy now realized how this could look. She had a rope in her mouth which led around the corner to a trap. A trap meant for an animal. An animal that was living in Celestia and Luna’s private garden.

“Oh dear.” Fluttershy thought in shock.

"Fluttershy." The night alicorn began. "May I ask what you're doing out here?"

"Oh… Um…" Fluttershy glanced down because standing before her was a princess who months ago helped break an old throne room with her power. "I was being assertive?"

Luna stared down at the pegasus as if trying to piece together what she should make of this. Eventually, the princess of the night held out a hoof, not angrily, expecting to help her up. Fluttershy dropped the rope, took her offer, and stood.

Considering her last meeting with Luna was on Nightmare Night, she could now realize just how small the princess of the night was in comparison to Celestia or Nightmare Moon. Even so, she held quite the intimidating figure.

Suddenly, she realized just how much trouble this could bring her. Even if Luna hadn’t been the one to catch her, she could be banished for trying to trap an animal, that by all rights, the royal sisters took care of.

"Fluttershy, allow us to put this trap of yours way.” Luna stated. “As we do, the two of us can have a little talk.”

Fluttershy bowed her head fully expecting to be reprimanded for her behavior or worse. Tears welled up in her eyes at the spectacle she'd end up making. Not only would she be publicly humiliated; she'd never be allowed back.

"You’re not in trouble.” Luna assured drawing the pegasus’ attention. “If there is anypony who will understand a mistake, then it is we.”

"Wait, I'm not in trouble?" Fluttershy asked heartbreakingly hopeful.

"No.” Luna shook her head. “I merely wish to inform you of the animals my sister keeps. They aren’t like the ones I hear you tend to.”

"They... aren't?" Fluttershy asked as curiosity displaced her worry. "What do you mean?"

"That kangaroo over there…” Luna pointed to said animal who was peeking out from a bush. “…was poached from a royal game reserve three years ago. Its owner wanted it as an exotic pet."

"Oh!" Fluttershy gasped. "That's not nice."

"When he was recovered, they tried placing him in his proper home, but the years as that pony’s bet has affected him. It kicked a pony hurting them badly.” Luna informed. “His story is not too dissimilar from many who are here. My sister didn't want it put down, and it can't survive in the wild anymore."

"That's terrible." Fluttershy wasn't one to get angry easily, but she really wished she had some way of righting what had happened to that poor creature.

Her expression fell, dejected, as she realized she had been chasing that same kangaroo.

"Fluttershy, please look at me." Luna requested, and the element of kindness did to see that she was being offered a kind smile. "I’m sure with your talents you could bond with them like my sister has, and I have started to. Even with those talents, you must be patient.”

“That makes sense.” Fluttershy admitted. "But, I only have one night.”

"Well, you can always come back.” Luna offered. “After returning me to Celestia, I’m positive she’d approve. After what you did in helping to bring me back, I already would approve. In the end, you can't rush friendship, can you?"

Fluttershy blinked the last of her tears from her eyes. "It took weeks for Angel Bunny to become my friend.” She nodded. "Princess Luna, thank you!"

“We are simply glad to have helped you.” Luna nodded. “If you would like, we could help you get started on a more positive relationship with these animals.”

"That would be wonderful." Fluttershy agreed before staring at the princess. “Though, weren’t you attending the Gala?”

“Just as these animals need time to adjust, so to do I.” Luna replied. “Even months out, and with all the progress I made, I am still taking steps to be the princess my people deserve. Perhaps next year I will attend the gala, but I know I am not ready for the crowds of ponies this night.”

Fluttershy could understand that, and she was just grateful Luna was being kind to her. The Pegasus ended up walking with the alicorn.

With Pinkie
"I'm at the Grand Galloping Gala~

I'm at the Grand Galloping Gala~

I'm at the Grand Galloping Gala..."

Pinkie Pie sighed at her table. No pony wanted to dance, and no pony especially wanted to dance with her after the spectacle she had made. Everypony was avoiding her, and not a single pony had even once used the dance floor. It was just sitting there while ponies stood around it chatting.

"Pardon, everypony." A voice from the stage caused her ears to perk up. "This is rather unorthodox, but it was decided that for one song, a duo would take over. Please bear with this for the time being."

Pinkie’s ear did another twitch as a familiar voice spoke up. "Hey, everyone!"

Looking up, Pinkie saw Goten standing before the crowd with a huge grin while Spike was sitting at the piano.

She tilted her head in bemusement. “What are Goten and Spike doing?”

She knew the little dragon was skilled on the keys from the Appleloosa thing, and Goten had a decent voice. Though after she had been chased off stage herself, she doubted they could have just walked up there. After a few seconds of prep time, Spike began to play and Goten sang.

Dragon Soul - Dragon Ball Kai OP | Piano

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iVpZsyuxwAI

Dragon Ball Z Kai FULL Opening English HD 1080p

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gJCY9IIZBx8

Don't stop, don't stop, we're in luck now
Don't stop, there's so much to be found
We can find paradise
All we have to do is go, go
Free your soul

Pinkie felt the urge to dance while the other ponies weren’t so thrilled with this turn of events.

Mysteries abound, made up a deep energy (Energy)
Foes all around, but I will go fearless and free
I'll give you strength, you give me love
That's how we'll live (That's how we'll live)
My courage won't fade
If you're with me my enemies will never win

Spike backed Goten by repeating certain words or phrases. At this point, Pinkie moved on out to the dance floor.

We will fight for love and glory
We will live to tell the story
There's nothing we can't live through
Nothing ever dies, we will rise again

No matter how good the song, something like this would have been music to Pinkie’s ears. At this point, it was just a plus that the song was good.

Don't stop, don't stop, we're in luck now
Don't stop, keep your spirit proud
And ride upon the wind
All we have to do is go

Pinkie had a feeling the song was reaching its conclusion.

Don't stop, don't stop, we're in luck now
Don't stop, there's so much to be found
We can find paradise
All we have to do is go, go
Free your soul
Dragon soul

Pinkie’s feeling was correct as the song was over. To the relief of everyone, except Pinkie, the orchestral ponies moved quickly to switch to a more traditional song. Pinkie was about to return to her table when she noticed the pair walking on by.

“Wow, that really was a lot of fun!” Spike exclaimed happily. “How did you even arrange that?”

I have my ways, and it wasn’t through the princesses before you ask.” Goten replied while kind of waving it off. “Oh, hey Pinkie.”

“Hey you two, that was a great song!” Pinkie exclaimed catching looks from the other ponies, but none of them particularly cared. “It was so much fun!”

“That’s the kind of thing Goten and I have been doing all night.” Spike declared happily. “It’s been a blast!”

“Yeah, if you’re free, you should join us.” Goten offered which Spike readily nodded.

Pinkie looked around at the dance floor before looking back at them. “Oh, I am in!”

Canterlot Castle
Rarity had been waiting for Princess Celestia to finish with her introductions. At some point, she and her nephew had vanished and were replaced by a pink coated alicorn. This led to the fashionable unicorn moving from chamber to chamber trying to catch sight of him.

"Hey there, sugar cube!" Applejack called out as she approached.

Applejack was also pulling Fluttershy who softly muttered an apology every time she bumped into another pony. Applejack was all smiles and greeted her warmly with a hug. Fluttershy seemed to be in good spirits, and she daintily touched hooves with her friend.

"My word," Rarity remarked upon seeing her fellow Elements of Harmony in such a jovial state. "Don't you look like the cat that ate the canary!"

"I reckon I have a right!" Applejack explained tipping her hat back. "I darn near sold out tonight. Just put the rest of it away out back. Figured I'd spend the rest of the night seein' how everypony else was doin'."

"Well, that's good news!" Rarity replied before looking at Fluttershy. “I rather expected you'd still be in the gardens?"

"Oh, I mostly just came back to get something to eat for myself and a new friend.” Fluttershy explained. “I met Princess Luna, you know aside from the brief times before, and she’s been showing me around the garden.”

“Heh, well good on you Fluttershy.” AJ smiled happily. “Hey Rarity, you seen any of the others?”

"Rainbow's probably still with the Wonderbolts.” Rarity began. “I’ve also managed to see that Pinkie Pie is with Goten and Spike while Twilight has been with both Celestia and another princess who I’m certain is that former foal sitter of hers. I just wish I could find Blue Blood.”

"If you'll excuse the interruption." An earth pony, who happened to be listening in, pointed towards the dance floor. "You must not have heard, but he’s out there.”

"Out where?" Rarity squeaked.

Applejack began leading her through the crowd with Fluttershy close behind. What they soon saw left the fashionista's jaw agape. Celestia and Cadence were on the dance floor with their wings unfurled and head swaying to the music.

Cadence was dancing with Spike, Celestia glided along with her nephew, and even Goten was out there dancing with Twilight. They glided around and in step to the ballroom music. A pink bundle of energy, one Pinkamena Diane Pie, was close by dancing with Rainbow. All around them, dozens of other ponies were also paired off and enjoying themselves.

"Oh! Oh! Over here!" Pinkie Pie bounced straight up in the air waving her front legs. "Oh! Hey!"

"Pinkie, we see you!" Applejack blushed at the antics of her friend.

"The princesses are…" Rarity was still gaping at the sight. "I don't believe it." Then her face fell along with her prospects. "I'll never be able to dance with him now."

Upon reaching their friends, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rarity were pulled into the dancing. Eventually, partners were switch and Rarity ended up dancing with Goten. Just as he had danced with Twilight, the Half-Saiyan was passably graceful.

"Darling, I didn’t know you could dance like this.” Rarity commented.

“Surprisingly, it wasn’t that hard… once Bardock told me to treat it kind of like a fight.” Goten commented with a smile.

"Well, it is quite impressive.” Rarity sighed as her gaze turned to Blue Blood who’d been switched to dance with his cousin.”

Abruptly, the music became a slower. It was still an energetic concerto, but it was the kind of music she would have preferred to share with…

"Pardon me." Cadence had walked on over to them. “I could be mistaken, but are you, Goten?”

“I am.” Goten smiled. “You must be Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Twilight has told me a lot about you.”

“Please, you can just call me Cadence especially after everything I’ve heard about you.” Cadence smiled. “My aunts and favorite foal to sit have had a lot of good to say about you. Given this is a slower song, I’d more enjoy it with my special somepony, so I was wondering if we could instead speak.” She looked at Rarity. “If that’s alright with your friend, that is?”

“Rarity?” Goten asked.

“Oh, by all mean.” Rarity smiled. “Go with her.”

“Thanks.” Goten stated before he left with the princess.

“Pardon.” She wasn’t alone for long as Blue Blood had tapped her on the shoulder. "I see that you are free, so how about that dance I requested at the start of the night?”

"Prince Blueblood?" Rarity almost stumbled in surprise but quickly moved to dance with him.

They danced slowly and easily among the crowd of ponies. One musical piece turned to two, and then to three. Rarity considered it a small blessing that the orchestra had gone some time without one of the more unconventional dances.

She never would have guessed that anything, but the most traditional baroque would be played at the Grand Galloping Gala of all events. She never would have thought that the Prince and Princesses would indulge in such music either.

With Rarity & Blue Blood
After the dance, Blue Blood stuck by Rarity, and it was nowhere near as bad as he thought it would be. It wasn’t even close to mirroring prior times with other mares. They walked about the Pavilion making small talk over fashion and art.

Rarity had been wowed by the Equestrian Crown Jewels and gone on at length about the various grades of cuts and weights. Blue Blood was impressed at her knowledge of setting, arranging, and cutting gem stones.

Blue Blood also took note of the fact that Rarity didn’t seem to care that she was seen with him. Not in the way any other mares had been. It was certainly a good sign that she hadn’t sought him out to make everypony jealous. He eventually brought her to his study to show her his work.

As they walk, Blue Blood began to take note, for the first time, that Rarity was an attractive mare. Her eyes were a stunning blue, her voice was quite pleasing, and her coat was a very soft and feminine shade of light gray. She even had good poise and was a good dancer.

As they entered his study, Rarity looked around and noted it was a bit of a mess. “So, this is… your office?"

"My apologies for the mess, Miss Rarity.” Blue Blood stated. “I assure you though it has its purpose in my work.”

"Is it much work doing what you do?" Rarity inquired.

“It is, but it is also quite fulfilling.” Blue Blood smiled. “Everything I do makes ruling easier for my aunts. In that sense, knowing everything I do, it gives my work meaning.”

"How so?" Rarity inquired curiously.

"This office is but one part of all the work I do.” Blue Blood informed while leading her to some of his maps. “This part is important because every decision made affects the lives of ponies. That’s what I know when I see these lines. That’s an important thing to remember.”

Blue found it easy to discuss this part of his work with Rarity, and unlike any other mare he brought here, she was genuinely interested.

"What about this?" Rarity gestured to a rougher, older map. “What’s the story behind this one?”

"That is actually a map of a maze." Blue Blood smiled fondly. "In fact, it is the Laurel Maze out in the gardens.”

It was octagonal in shape and without peer in all Equestria. The centerpiece of the larger Grand Garden complex. Blueblood highlighted some of the more interesting features. The statuary at the south entrance, for example, featured several unknown, ancient works.

"It sounds like this place is truly special to you.” Rarity stated.

"That isn't inaccurate." Blue Blood gazed fondly at the map. "I have my cutie mark because of this maze. As a young stallion, I was rather adventurous. Something I still retain a bit today. Couple that with how the young can be rather nosy. Poke their noses where they don’t belong.”

Rarity nodded. "My sister is much the same, and I was at that age as well.”

"Well, I wandered into the maze thinking there was something exciting to find.” Blue Blood continued. “Someone making a maze like that had to have done it with a purpose. So, I wandered around with a pen and paper trying to find the center.

Eventually, I found it… mostly through blind luck." He pointed with the back of his feathered quill to a small space in the absolute center of the hexagon. “Unfortunately, there wasn't any candy or prize, but I did get my cutie mark."

"Well?" Rarity asked wanting more. "You must tell me, Blueblood. What was at the center of the maze?"

"The center of the maze." Blue Blood chuckled. "What was at the center of the maze again?” He smirked. “I forget."

"Tease!" Rarity tapped his front leg and blushed hotly.

"Miss Rarity, I must confess." Blue Blood decided to own up. “I’ve had terrible luck with mares before seemingly you.” Rarity looked at him. “I won’t go into detail, but I must ask why me? Why out of any stallion did you want to spend this night with me?”

"Oh." Rarity’s eyes darted away as she tried to avoid answering the question.

"Is it because I'm a prince?" Blue Blood guessed. "Is it because you read about me in some tabloid, and I caught your fancy?"

Blue Blood was bringing this up because the brief time he’s gotten to know Rarity, it made him hope that there was more than that to this.

"I'd be lying if that wasn't a factor in it.” Rarity answered honestly. “Yet, you aren’t like what I’ve read about. All those articles painted you as the most elite of the elite. Prince Blueblood, the most eligible bachelor in Canterlot.

Destined to marry any of nobility's finest." She smiled. "Nothing mentioned dancing, or how passionate you are to aid the princesses. Do you know what I expected? I expected to spend the night stargazing, talking about art, and being toured around the palace.

That’s not what I got, but this questioning does lead me to one of my own. What made you give me a chance? Is it because I'm one of Twilight's friends? Is it because I happen to be one of the Elements of Harmony?"

“Actually, it was neither of those things.” Blue Blood nodded. “Truthfully, I gave you a chance, and did a lot more, to aid many different ponies on the request of Goten.”

“Goten?” Rarity asked shocked.

“Yes.” Blue Blood replied. “The champion wanted all his friends to have a great night, so he contacted me. I won’t go into detail, but I will say that his request is one I don’t regret honoring. Everyone he wanted to help deserved a good night.

Beyond that, I had fun. You are unlike any other mare who showed interest in me. With you, I had fun for the first time in years at an event I formerly loathed deep within my heart. No matter what, this night will be one I treasure for years to come."

"I think I understand." Rarity smiled. “This might have been the result of Goten’s request, but I’m thankful for that because tonight was a most wonderful one.”

Donut Joe’s
With the winding down of the Grand Galloping Gala, Spike, Pinkie, and Goten headed on over here on the baby dragon’s advice. They were greeted by a pale orange unicorn stallion with green eyes, brown mane, and donut cutie mark.

"Hello Spike!” Joe greeted. “It's been a while!"

"Hey Joe!" Spike greeted in return.

"And who are your friends?" Joe asked.

“Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie.” Pinkie responded.

"My name is Son Goten.” Goten nodded respectfully. “Nice to meet you sir."

"You've got quite the manners, Son Goten." Joe stated with a smile.

Goten smiled. “Thanks sir

Goten, Spike, and Pinkie all got donuts with extra sprinkles and hot chocolate. As they were finishing, the doors to Joe's shop swung open, and the rest of their friends walked on in looking quite content with how the night went.

"Well, look who it is!” Joe exclaimed happily. “Twilight Sparkle! Long time no see!"

Spike quickly ran over to them. "How was the Gala?"

Everyone ended up exchanging stories of how the night went.

"Wow, sounds like your nights ended pretty well.” Spike commented.

“That it did Spike.” Rarity smiled knowingly. “In the end, I found out we owe our night to Goten.” Everyone looked at the Half-Saiyan who was shocked Rarity knew since he didn’t intend on saying anything. “Granted, it was the prince who set everything up, but he’d have had no idea, or inclination, without Goten contacting him.”

“Is that true Goten?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah.” Goten admitted. “I did it because you seven, Celestia, and Luna have been great since I arrived in Equestria. I know it hasn’t even been a full year since I arrived, but all of you have still taken care of me. You’re also more friends than I’ve ever had before.

Back home, all I have is Trunks. While I love having him as a friend, I really like having so many friends here. What I’m trying to say is, even though I’m still looking for a way home, I also consider being here with all of you like my second home. I just wanted to show it.”

“Ah, sugar cube.” AJ stated with a smile. “I thank I speak for everyone when I say thank you.”

The others all nodded with their own smiles.

“I do have to ask if this was all you were hoping to get out of the night." Celestia stated as she entered the store and drew everyone’s attention. “I mean, you clearly did a lot by providing information and being with friends whose goals could not be easily met.”

"Princess Celestia!" Everyone, except Goten, exclaimed.

“I didn’t really need much other than this.” Goten smiled. “My friends had a good night, I got to spend most of it with two of them, and at the end of it we’re all here together. Honestly, that’s a pretty good night to me. One of my best.”

“I think there’s a good lesson in the champion’s words.” Celestia alluded.

“I think so too, princess.” Twilight stated. “Friends, in good or bad times, make any moment better!"

"Yeah! Just hanging out with your friends!" Rainbow Dash added.

"Talking!" Fluttershy continued.

"Laughing!" Pinkie Pie finished.

"While tonight was a good night…" Applejack began.

“Being together at the end of it truly makes it…” Rarity continued.

Everyone finished this thought together. “The best night ever!"

Author's Note

This might be the end to canon season 1 of MLP, but it is not the end to my season 1 of What Makes a Hero?. Luna's arc I've had set from the beginning just hasn't concluded here, and there are still episodes I wish to adapt from season 1.

I merely set this here because I feel like just before winter, sometime between Nightmare Night and Hearth Warming Eve, is when this event should take place. Take that with a grain of salt since I'm just a guy out to make every season one full year.

As for why I decided to make this night go well, it was personal choice. Honestly. when it comes to fanfiction, I've read this night going well and even worse than canon with everything in between. There was no new perspective to cover beyond how the night goes.

So, I ended up choosing that it'd go fairly well with a lesson still to be learned. When it came to a song, you're free to question Goten singing the theme song to Dragon Ball Z Kai, but I personally view it as this is a crossover with MLP. MLP is all about songs.

Introducing Cadence here was done solely for the fact that she and Shining Armor literally came out of nowhere for the Season 2 finally. No matter how you feel about them, I honestly like them, you got to admit how they just appeared wasn't good.

That's why I've taken steps to introduce and integrate Shining Armor, and now I'm attempting to do the same with Cadence. Is this a perfect way of doing that? No. Is it better than nothing on them until the season 2 finale? I hope so.

Note: Yes, this chapter does take elements of Cap'n Chryssalid's story "The Best Night Ever"; however, I think a difference, besides the minor things I change, is that this was done by a Blue Blood who hasn't been stuck in a time loop. If you have a problem with this chapter, well I still welcome you to read if you want.